“The match is about to begin. Are both sides ready?” Although the bout between Zhang Wen’s group and Kruel was hardly considered a “contest” by anyone present, the arena referee still raised his right hand professionally and inquired of the participants according to the rules.
“The match is about to begin, are both sides ready?”
Although the match between Zhang Wen’s group and Krull was not considered a real “contest” by everyone, the referee of the arena still professionally raised his right hand and, according to the rules, inquired of the participants.
“I’m ready to start at any time,” Krull continued to smile with his usual simple honesty.
Except for a few informed bounty fighters, the audience was amused by Krull’s endearing demeanor, laughing heartily. Even Lei Na and Jim, Krull’s opponents, couldn’t help but relax.
Standing behind Lei Na and Jim, Zhang Wen remained silent.
With Zhang Wen’s keen eyes, he could easily discern the approximate level of Krull, who was about to face him. Given Zhang Wen’s current strength, defeating an opponent at the peak of the eighth-tier elite level would be a trivial matter if he wished. However, Zhang Wen had no intention of confronting Krull directly.
Zhang Wen’s purpose in coming to the Babylon Arena was to investigate the current combat strength and overall capabilities of the arena. Most of the information he had already gathered from Lei Na and Jim. The only task left was to understand the true abilities of the “Five Heavenly Kings,” who stood at the pinnacle of the Babylon Arena’s combat strength.
Such information, of course, could not be expected from small-time thugs like Lei Na and Jim who were just scraping by at the bottom of the arena. To understand the strength of the Five Heavenly Kings, one had to watch their matches. This was also the reason why Asura specifically assigned Zhang Wen to the Babylon Arena.
If Zhang Wen were to act recklessly now and easily defeat Krull, even the dim-witted bounty fighters of the Babylon Arena would realize his connection to the bounty fighters of Kassares by simply considering his Kassares identity.
Therefore, if possible, Zhang Wen was willing to only display the strength of an ordinary fourth or fifth-tier fighter, assisting Lei Na and Jim to survive the ten minutes and end this farcical match in a low-key manner.
“We’re ready too! We can start at any time,” Lei Na confidently raised his head and said to the referee, seeing that the audience below was growing impatient.
In fact, just before Sandro brought Lei Na’s group to the ring, Lei Na had already sneaked to the entrance of the arena and borrowed the psychic gun from Button, whom he had a hold over.
Capable of firing psychic bullets equivalent to a full-force strike from a sixth-tier psychic master, the psychic gun was still a formidable weapon for most fighters in the first-floor hall. Even against a general honor fighter, while it might not be enough to defeat them, it was quite useful for buying time.
In normal arena matches, such a near-cheating weapon like the psychic gun would be strictly prohibited. However, this “just for fun” match naturally had no such restrictions. Sandro himself had even jokingly said before the match that Lei Na’s group could use any means.
Thus, Lei Na, who had “borrowed” two psychic guns from Button, felt quite fearless. As for whether using a psychic gun in the arena match would offend Sandro and make him seek revenge later, that was not in Lei Na’s consideration. Lei Na had already thought it through clearly; Sandro, for the sake of face, would definitely not act against him within the next day or two.
As long as he could successfully sell the information, once this matter was over, he would immediately leave the planet Fila with the “information fee” earned from the five major organizations and escape to another planet. By then, no matter how powerful Sandro was, he could only watch helplessly.
Heh! That fool Sandro, thinking he could have an honor fighter kill me, his plan was quite clever. But he didn’t expect that I could borrow two psychic guns!
While inwardly mocking Sandro’s stupidity, Lei Na casually waved his left hand to the audience below.
“Then, Lei Na’s group versus Krull, begin!” The referee immediately waved his hand forcefully, announcing the start of the match.
“Haha! Lei Na, put in some effort! Don’t get taken out so quickly!” The audience below laughed indifferently, teasingly shouting at Lei Na and Jim.
Lei Na glanced at Krull across the ring and noticed that after the referee announced the start of the match, Krull was staring straight at them, seemingly in a daze. This made Lei Na even more at ease. Having lived in the arena for three or four years, this was the first time Lei Na had received so much attention from everyone! Thinking about how everyone would look at him differently after defeating Krull, Lei Na couldn’t help but feel a bit elated.
However, Lei Na had no idea that both Krull on the ring and Sandro below the ring were fully aware of the two psychic guns he and Jim were holding.
But after the referee announced the start of the match, Sandro just sneered indifferently and left the first-floor hall. When Lei Na and the two fools beside him stood on the ring with Krull, they were already three dead men. Sandro never doubted his judgment and didn’t even bother to watch the match.
However, Sandro, who thought he had everything under control, also didn’t notice that as he turned away, Krull, who had been standing in front of Lei Na and Jim, suddenly looked up and stared directly at Zhang Wen behind Lei Na and Jim.
Perhaps only Krull, who had stepped onto the ring as Zhang Wen’s opponent, could sense the strange aura emanating from this low-key stranger. The moment his gaze met Zhang Wen’s, Krull’s endearing smile instantly stiffened. Krull himself didn’t know why, but seeing Zhang Wen, even though this stranger was just standing there motionless, Krull felt an inexplicable sense of unease.
This feeling seemed familiar to Krull. He remembered it from his time in the Pricson Maximum Security Prison. A girl with enviably beautiful silver hair, accompanied by a team of high-ranking soldiers, had walked past Krull. At that time, her gaze had just casually swept over Krull, and he had been so overwhelmed by the fear-inducing unease that he went berserk on the spot!
Although the unease brought by this strange stranger wasn’t as strong as that terrifying silver-haired girl, the sense of déjà vu made Krull very uncomfortable! Extremely uncomfortable!
However, Krull’s expression only stiffened for a moment. He quickly resumed his endearing smile, still staring intently at Zhang Wen, as if he was smiling so happily that his eyes slightly narrowed.
Zhang Wen could feel that the moment Krull’s eyelids drooped, a surge of ferocity seemed to flash in his eyes from the depths of his soul. The almost tangible killing intent made Zhang Wen’s skin feel as if it were being pricked by needles.
“You’d better be careful,” Zhang Wen calmly reminded Lei Na and Jim as he met Krull’s gaze.
Honestly, Zhang Wen was quite puzzled. He had tried his best to suppress his combat energy; even Sandro, who had reached the level of a galaxy fighter, hadn’t noticed him when he saw Zhang Wen. Yet, Zhang Wen could sense that Krull seemed to have detected something about him. Moreover, Krull’s reaction was far more intense than Zhang Wen had anticipated.
From the last glance Krull cast at Zhang Wen, Zhang Wen could feel that this murderous demon who had somehow escaped from the maximum security prison seemed to have lost control and was about to go berserk!
“Of course. How could we not be careful with Sandro’s men? I’ve already prepared the secret weapons,” Lei Na nodded mysteriously to Zhang Wen.
However, although Lei Na said he would be careful, the uncontrollable smugness on his face showed that he didn’t take Zhang Wen’s warning too seriously.
Zhang Wen didn’t bother to say more to Lei Na. He finally looked up and carefully focused on Krull, rapidly circulating the Spring Water Technique’s combat energy within his body.
The standoff on the ring continued for a few more seconds. Just as the audience was starting to get impatient, Krull suddenly shook his head violently, opened his eyes wide, and let out a wild roar towards the sky.
In just a short moment, the endearing, bear-like Krull had vanished from everyone’s sight. Both the audience below and the previously confident Lei Na and Jim were stunned by the sudden burst of ferocity from Krull.
“Disgusting! Annoying!” Krull’s throat emitted a piercing screech like two grinding wheels rubbing against each other.
In the next instant, Krull raised his arms, bulging with veins. With a muffled sound that seemed to explode the air, the demon-like Krull charged towards Lei Na, who was closest to him. Looking at Krull’s twisted, ferocious face, no one doubted that if the three on the ring were caught by Krull, they would be torn to pieces.
“Holy… hell!” Facing Krull’s attack, Lei Na’s legs had already gone weak. After all, he was just an ordinary thug; how could he face a real murderous demon like Krull?
Under Krull’s insane killing intent, Lei Na lost all his previous composure. He frantically pulled out the borrowed psychic gun from behind, closed his eyes, and fearfully fired randomly in Krull’s direction.
Jim beside him was also so nervous he was almost crying. Only when he heard the sound of the psychic gun firing did he suddenly remember Lei Na’s prior instructions. He also closed his eyes and fired his psychic gun wildly at Krull.
The psychic bullets from the psychic guns flew all over the ring, some even flying out of the ring, causing the audience below to scream and scatter in chaos.
After firing the two psychic guns wildly for a while, Lei Na and Jim regained some courage. In their minds, under such dense psychic bullet fire, not only honor fighters like Krull, but even elite fighters would have to retreat.
However, Zhang Wen, standing beside Lei Na and Jim, could clearly see that the psychic bullets they fired had no effect on Krull. The mere sixth-tier psychic bullets couldn’t even slow Krull down.
In the blink of an eye, Krull had already charged in front of Lei Na.
Facing Krull’s bloodshot, almost crimson eyes and his terrifying, vein-bulging arms, Lei Na was so scared he almost screamed. He instinctively raised his hand, fired the psychic gun at Krull again, then threw the gun away and turned to run.
Unfortunately, the psychic bullet Lei Na fired had no effect. Seeing the psychic bullet coming towards him, the berserk Krull didn’t even bother to block it, letting the bullet hit his face, causing a loud bang and a burst of blinding blue light.
Then, with a ferocious laugh, Krull pounced forward, grabbing Lei Na’s legs with both hands and lifting him upside down. Feeling that he might be torn in half at any moment, Lei Na screamed uncontrollably and wet himself.
At that moment, a psychic bullet fired by Jim happened to hit Krull. Just as Krull was about to tear Lei Na apart, his movements paused. He turned his head and looked at Jim with a sinister smile, then suddenly threw Lei Na like a sandbag.
Lei Na screamed as he collided hard with Jim, who was also scared stiff. Under the tremendous impact, the two thugs spat out a mouthful of blood simultaneously and then passed out from the pain.
After throwing Lei Na, Krull didn’t continue to attack the people on the ring. Instead, he suddenly roared towards the sky again and then madly jumped into the crowd below.
Under the stunned gaze of the overly shocked crowd, Krull grabbed one of the bounty fighters who had come down to watch the spectacle. He grabbed the man’s legs, exerted force, and smashed his body against the sea urchin stone ring like a hammer.
The bounty fighter didn’t even have time to scream before his upper body was smashed into a bloody pulp on the ring. This horrifying scene, paired with Krull’s insane laughter, stunned every spectator in the first-floor hall. The shock was so overwhelming that they even forgot to flee.
“Ah!” Finally, it was a female spectator’s piercing scream that snapped the crowd out of their daze, causing everyone to cry and scatter in all directions. The insane Krull, however, laughed maniacally and reached out towards another bounty fighter beside him.
“Bastard! Krull, have you gone mad?” The second bounty fighter attacked by Krull was from the TK group. Realizing that Krull, who was also from the TK group, was attacking him, the bounty fighter roared in both anger and fear.
“The match is about to begin, are both sides ready?”
Although the match between Zhang Wen’s group and Krull was not considered a real “contest” by everyone, the referee of the arena still professionally raised his right hand and, according to the rules, inquired of the participants.
“I’m ready to start anytime,” Krull continued to smile with his usual simplicity.
Except for a few informed bounty fighters, the audience was amused by Krull’s endearing demeanor. Even his opponents, Renard and Jim, couldn’t help but relax.
Standing behind Renard and Jim, Zhang Wen remained silent.
With Zhang Wen’s keen eyes, he could easily discern the approximate level of Krull, who was about to face him. Given Zhang Wen’s current strength, defeating an opponent at the peak of the eighth-tier elite level would be a trivial matter if he wished. However, Zhang Wen had no intention of directly confronting Krull.
Zhang Wen’s purpose in coming to the Babylon Arena was to investigate the current combat strength and overall capabilities of the arena. Most of the information he had already gathered from Renard and Jim. The only task left was to determine the true abilities of the “Five Heavenly Kings,” who stood at the pinnacle of the Babylon Arena’s combat strength.
Such information, of course, could not be expected to come from small-time thugs like Renard and Jim, who were merely scraping by at the bottom of the arena. To understand the strength of the Five Heavenly Kings, one had to watch their matches. This was also the reason why Shura specifically assigned Zhang Wen to the Babylon Arena.
If Zhang Wen were to recklessly take action now and easily defeat Krull, even the most foolish bounty fighters in the Babylon Arena would realize his connection to the Cassares bounty fighters by simply considering his Cassares identity.
Therefore, if possible, Zhang Wen was willing to only display the strength of an ordinary fourth or fifth-tier fighter, assisting Renard and Jim in surviving ten minutes and ending this farcical match in a low-key manner.
“We’re ready too! We can start anytime,” Renard confidently raised his head and said to the referee, seeing that the audience below was growing impatient.
In fact, just before Sandro brought Renard and his group to the ring, Renard had already sneaked to the arena’s entrance and borrowed a psychic gun from Burton, whom he had a hold over.
Capable of firing psychic bullets equivalent to a full-force attack from a sixth-tier psychic master, the psychic gun was a formidable weapon for most fighters in the first-floor hall. Even against a general honor fighter, while it might not be enough to defeat them, it was quite useful for buying time.
In normal arena matches, such a near-cheating weapon as the psychic gun would, of course, be strictly prohibited. However, this “just for fun” match naturally had no such restrictions. Sandro himself had even jokingly said before the match that Renard and his group could use any means necessary.
Thus, Renard, who had “borrowed” two psychic guns from Burton, felt completely at ease. As for whether using psychic guns in the arena match would offend Sandro and provoke him to retaliate later, that was not something Renard considered. He had already thought it through clearly: Sandro, out of concern for his own face, would definitely not act against him within the next day or two.
As long as he could successfully sell the information, once this matter was over, he would immediately take the “information fee” earned from the five major organizations and leave Fila Planet, escaping to another planet. By then, no matter how powerful Sandro was, he could only watch helplessly.
Heh! That fool Sandro, thinking he could have an honor fighter kill me, his plan was quite clever. But he didn’t expect that I could borrow two psychic guns!
Renard inwardly mocked Sandro’s stupidity while casually waving his left hand to the audience below.
“Then, Renard’s group versus Krull, begin!” The referee immediately waved his hand vigorously, announcing the start of the match.
“Haha! Renard, give it your all! Don’t get taken out so quickly!” The audience below laughed carelessly, teasingly shouting at Renard and Jim.
Renard glanced at Krull across the ring and noticed that after the referee announced the start of the match, Krull was staring straight at them, seemingly in a daze. This made Renard even more at ease. Having lived in the arena for three or four years, this was the first time Renard had received such attention from everyone! The thought of everyone’s admiration after defeating Krull made Renard feel somewhat elated.
However, Renard had no idea that both Krull on the ring and Sandro below were fully aware of the two psychic guns he and Jim were holding.
But after the referee announced the start of the match, Sandro merely sneered indifferently and left the first-floor hall. When Renard and the two fools beside him stood on the ring with Krull, they were already three dead men. Sandro never doubted his judgment and didn’t even bother to watch the match.
However, Sandro, who thought he had everything under control, also failed to notice that as he turned away, Krull, who had been standing in front of Renard and Jim, suddenly looked up and stared directly at Zhang Wen behind them.
Perhaps only Krull, who had stepped onto the ring as Zhang Wen’s opponent, could sense the strange aura emanating from this low-key stranger. The moment Krull’s gaze met Zhang Wen’s, his endearing smile instantly stiffened. Krull himself didn’t know why, but upon seeing Zhang Wen, even though the stranger was just standing there motionless, Krull felt an inexplicable sense of unease.
This feeling, Krull seemed to have experienced once before. He remembered it was when he was still serving his sentence in the Plison Maximum Security Prison. A girl with a head of beautiful silver hair that everyone admired passed by Krull, accompanied by a team of high-ranking soldiers. At that moment, her gaze seemed to just brush past Krull, but it was enough to drive him into a frenzy of fear and unease!
Although the unease brought by this strange stranger before him was not as intense as that of the terrifying silver-haired girl, the déjà vu feeling made Krull very uncomfortable! Extremely uncomfortable!
However, Krull’s expression only stiffened for a moment. He quickly regained his endearing smile, but still stared intently at Zhang Wen, as if he was laughing too hard, his eyes slightly narrowed.
Zhang Wen could feel that the moment Krull’s eyelids drooped, a surge of ferocity seemed to flash in his eyes, emanating from the depths of his soul. The almost tangible killing intent made Zhang Wen’s skin feel as if it were being pricked by needles.
“You’d better be careful,” Zhang Wen calmly reminded Renard and Jim as he met Krull’s gaze.
Honestly, Zhang Wen was quite puzzled. He had already done his best to conceal his combat energy. Even Sandro, who had reached the level of a galactic fighter, hadn’t noticed him when he saw Zhang Wen. Yet, Zhang Wen could sense that Krull seemed to have detected something about him. Moreover, Krull’s reaction was far more intense than Zhang Wen had anticipated.
From the last glance Krull gave him, Zhang Wen could feel that this murderous demon who had somehow escaped from the maximum security prison seemed to have lost control and was about to go berserk!
“Of course. How could we not be careful with Sandro’s men? I’ve already prepared the secret weapons,” Renard nodded mysteriously to Zhang Wen.
However, although Renard said he would be careful, the uncontrollable smugness on his face showed that he didn’t take Zhang Wen’s warning too seriously.
Zhang Wen didn’t bother to say more to Renard. He finally looked up, carefully focusing on Krull, and the Spring Water Technique’s combat energy rapidly circulated within his body.
The standoff on the ring continued for a few more seconds. Just as the audience was starting to get impatient, Krull suddenly shook his head violently, opened his eyes wide, and let out a wild roar.
In just a short moment, the endearing, bear-like Krull had vanished from everyone’s sight. Both the audience below and the previously confident Renard and Jim were stunned by the sudden burst of ferocity from Krull.
“Disgusting! Annoying!” Krull’s throat emitted a piercing screech like two grinding wheels rubbing against each other.
In the next instant, Krull raised his arms, bulging with veins. With a muffled sound that seemed to explode the air, Krull, like a demon god, charged at Renard, who was closest to him. Looking at Krull’s twisted, ferocious face, no one doubted that if the three on the ring were caught by Krull, they would be torn to pieces.
“Holy… hell!” Facing Krull’s attack, Renard’s legs had already gone weak. After all, he was just an ordinary thug; how could he face a true murderous demon like Krull?
Under Krull’s insane killing intent, Renard lost all his previous composure. He fumbled to pull out the borrowed psychic gun from behind, closed his eyes, and fearfully fired randomly in Krull’s direction.
Jim beside him was also so nervous he was almost crying. Only when he heard the sound of the psychic gun firing did Jim suddenly remember Renard’s earlier instructions. He also closed his eyes and fired his psychic gun randomly at Krull.
The psychic bullets fired from the psychic guns flew wildly around the ring, some even flying out of the ring, causing the audience below to scream and scatter in chaos.
After firing the two psychic guns wildly for a while, Renard and Jim regained some courage. In their minds, under such dense psychic bullet fire, not only would honor fighters like Krull be forced to retreat, but even elite fighters would have to give way.
However, Zhang Wen, standing beside Renard and Jim, could clearly see that the psychic bullets they fired had no effect on Krull. The mere sixth-tier psychic bullets couldn’t even slow Krull down.
In the blink of an eye, Krull had already charged in front of Renard.
Facing Krull’s bloodshot, almost crimson eyes and his terrifying, vein-bulging arms, Renard almost screamed in terror. He instinctively raised his hand, fired another shot at Krull with the psychic gun, then threw the gun away and turned to run.
Unfortunately, the psychic bullet Renard fired had no effect. Seeing the psychic bullet coming at him, the berserk Krull didn’t even bother to block it, letting it hit his face, producing a buzzing roar and a burst of blinding blue light.
Then, with a ferocious laugh, Krull pounced forward, grabbing Renard’s legs with both hands and lifting him upside down. Feeling that he might be torn in half at any moment, Renard screamed uncontrollably and wet himself.
At that moment, a psychic bullet fired by Jim happened to hit Krull. Just as Krull was about to tear Renard apart, he paused, turned to look at Jim with a ferocious grin, and suddenly threw Renard like a sandbag.
Renard screamed as he crashed into Jim, who was also too scared to move. Under the tremendous impact, the two thugs collided, both spitting out a mouthful of blood before passing out from the pain.
After throwing Renard, Krull didn’t continue to attack the others on the ring. Instead, he suddenly roared at the sky again and then madly jumped into the crowd below.
Under the stunned gaze of the crowd, Krull grabbed one of the bounty fighters who had come down to watch the fun. He grabbed the man’s legs, exerted force, and swung his body like a hammer, smashing it hard against the sea urchin stone ring.
The bounty fighter didn’t even have time to scream before his upper body was smashed into a pile of shattered flesh on the ring. This horrifying scene, paired with Krull’s insane laughter, stunned every spectator in the first-floor hall. The shock was so great that they even forgot to run.
“Ah!” Finally, a female spectator’s piercing scream snapped the crowd out of their daze, and they all cried and scattered in panic. The berserk Krull, however, laughed maniacally and reached out for another bounty fighter nearby.
“Bastard! Krull, have you gone mad?” The second bounty fighter attacked by Krull was from the TK group. Realizing that Krull, who was also from the TK group, was attacking him, the bounty fighter roared in both anger and fear.
“The match is about to begin, are both sides ready?”
Although the match between Zhang Wen’s group and Krull didn’t seem like a real “contest” to everyone, the referee of the arena still professionally raised his right hand, inquiring the participants according to the rules.
“I’m ready to start anytime,” Krull still smiled with his usual simplicity.
Except for a few informed bounty fighters, the audience was amused by Krull’s endearing demeanor. Even his opponents, Renard and Jim, couldn’t help but relax.
Zhang Wen, standing behind Renard and Jim, remained silent.
With Zhang Wen’s keen eyes, he could easily discern Krull’s approximate skill level. Given Zhang Wen’s current strength, defeating an opponent at the peak of the eighth-tier elite level would be effortless, but Zhang Wen had no intention of directly confronting Krull.
Zhang Wen’s purpose in coming to the Babylon Arena was to investigate the current combat strength and overall capabilities of the arena. Most of the information he had already gathered from Renard and Jim. The only task left was to understand the true abilities of the “Five Heavenly Kings,” who stood at the pinnacle of the Babylon Arena’s combat strength.
Such information, of course, couldn’t be expected from small-time thugs like Renard and Jim who were just scraping by at the bottom of the arena. To understand the strength of the Five Heavenly Kings, one had to watch their matches. This was also the reason why Shura specifically assigned Zhang Wen to the Babylon Arena.
If Zhang Wen were to recklessly take action now and easily defeat Krull, even the most foolish bounty fighters in the Babylon Arena would realize his connection to the Cassares bounty fighters by simply considering his Cassares identity.
Therefore, if possible, Zhang Wen was willing to only display the strength of an ordinary fourth or fifth-tier fighter, assisting Renard and Jim to survive the ten minutes and end this farcical match in a low-key manner.
“We’re ready too! We can start anytime,” seeing the audience below getting impatient, Renard confidently raised his head and spoke to the referee.
In fact, just before Sandro brought Renard’s group to the ring, Renard had already sneaked to the arena’s entrance and borrowed the psychic gun from Button, whom he had leverage over!
Capable of firing psychic bullets comparable to a full-force attack from a sixth-tier psychic master, the psychic gun was a formidable weapon for most fighters in the first-floor hall. Even against a general honor fighter, while it might not guarantee victory, it was quite useful for buying time.
In normal arena matches, such a cheating weapon like the psychic gun would be strictly prohibited. However, this “just for fun” match naturally had no such restrictions. Sandro himself had even jokingly said before the match that Renard and his group could use any means.
Thus, Renard, who had “borrowed” two psychic guns from Button, felt completely fearless. As for whether using psychic guns in the arena would offend Sandro and provoke him later, that was not in Renard’s consideration. Renard had already thought it through; Sandro, for the sake of face, would definitely not act against him within the next day or two.
As long as he could successfully sell the information, once this matter was over, he would immediately leave Fira Planet with the “information fee” earned from the five major organizations and escape to another planet. By then, no matter how powerful Sandro was, he could only watch helplessly.
Heh! That fool Sandro, thinking he could send an honor fighter to kill me, he sure has a grand plan. But he never expected that I could borrow two psychic guns!
While inwardly mocking Sandro’s stupidity, Renard casually waved his left hand to the audience below.
“Then, Renard’s group versus Krull, begin!” The referee immediately waved his hand vigorously, announcing the start of the match.
“Haha! Renard, give it your all! Don’t get taken out so quickly!” The audience below laughed carelessly, teasingly shouting at Renard and Jim.
Renard glanced at Krull across the ring and noticed that after the referee announced the start, Krull was staring straight at them, seemingly in a daze. This made Renard even more at ease. Having lived in the arena for three or four years, this was the first time Renard had received so much attention! Thinking about how everyone would look at him differently after defeating Krull, Renard couldn’t help but feel a bit elated.
However, Renard had no idea that both Krull on the ring and Sandro below were fully aware of the two psychic guns he and Jim held.
But after the referee announced the start, Sandro just sneered indifferently and left the first-floor hall. When Renard and his two fools stood on the ring with Krull, they were already three dead men. Sandro never doubted his judgment and didn’t even bother to watch the match.
However, Sandro, who thought he had everything under control, didn’t notice that as he turned away, Krull, who had been standing in front of Renard and Jim, suddenly looked up and stared directly at Zhang Wen behind them.
Perhaps only Krull, who was on stage as Zhang Wen’s opponent, could sense the strange aura emanating from this low-key stranger. The moment Krull’s gaze met Zhang Wen’s, his endearing smile instantly stiffened. Krull himself didn’t know why, but seeing Zhang Wen, who was just standing there motionless, gave him an inexplicable sense of unease.
This feeling, Krull seemed to have experienced once before. Krull remembered when he was still serving his sentence in the Prison of Plison. A girl with a head of enviable silver hair, accompanied by a group of high-ranking soldiers, walked past Krull. At that time, her gaze seemed to just brush past Krull, but the extreme unease it provoked made him go berserk on the spot!
Although the unease this strange stranger brought to Krull wasn’t as strong as that terrifying silver-haired girl, the sense of déjà vu made Krull very uncomfortable! Very uncomfortable!
However, Krull’s expression only stiffened for a moment. He quickly regained his endearing smile, but still stared intently at Zhang Wen, as if smiling too happily, his eyes slightly narrowed.
Zhang Wen could feel that the moment Krull’s eyelids drooped, a surge of ferocity, as if from the depths of his soul, flashed in his eyes. The tangible killing intent made Zhang Wen’s skin feel as if it were being pricked by needles.
“You’d better be careful,” Zhang Wen calmly reminded Renard and Jim as he met Krull’s gaze.
Honestly, Zhang Wen was quite puzzled. He had tried his best to suppress his combat energy; even Sandro, who had reached the level of a star fighter, hadn’t noticed him when he saw Zhang Wen. But Zhang Wen could sense that Krull seemed to have detected something about him. Moreover, Krull’s reaction was far more intense than Zhang Wen had anticipated.
From the last glance Krull gave him, Zhang Wen could feel that this murderous demon, who had somehow escaped from the Prison of Plison, seemed to have lost control and was about to go berserk!
“Of course. How could we not be careful with Sandro’s men? I’ve already prepared the secret weapons,” Renard nodded mysteriously to Zhang Wen.
However, although Renard said he would be careful, the uncontrollable smugness on his face showed that he didn’t take Zhang Wen’s warning too seriously.
Zhang Wen didn’t bother to say more to Renard. He finally looked up, carefully focusing on Krull, and the Spring Water Technique’s combat energy rapidly circulated within his body.
The standoff on the ring lasted a few more seconds. Just as the audience was starting to get impatient, Krull suddenly shook his head violently, opened his eyes wide, and let out a wild roar.
In just a short moment, the endearing bear-like Krull disappeared from everyone’s sight. Both the audience below and the previously confident Renard and Jim were stunned by the sudden ferocity Krull unleashed.
“Annoying! So annoying!” Krull’s throat emitted a piercing scream, like two grinding wheels rubbing against each other.
In the next instant, Krull raised his arms, veins bulging. With a muffled sound that seemed to explode the air, the demon-like Krull charged at Renard, who was closest to him. Looking at Krull’s twisted, ferocious face, no one doubted that if the three on the ring were caught by Krull, they would be torn to pieces.
“Damn… damn it!” Facing Krull’s attack, Renard’s legs were already weak. After all, he was just an ordinary thug; how could he face a true murderous demon like Krull?
Under Krull’s insane killing intent, Renard lost all his previous composure. He frantically pulled out the borrowed psychic gun from behind, closed his eyes, and fearfully fired aimlessly in Krull’s direction.
Jim beside him was also so nervous he was almost crying. Only when he heard the sound of the psychic gun firing did Jim suddenly remember Renard’s earlier instructions. He also closed his eyes and fired the psychic gun wildly at Krull.
The psychic bullets from the psychic guns flew everywhere on the ring, some even flying off the ring, scaring the audience below into chaos.
After firing the two psychic guns wildly for a while, Renard and Jim regained some courage. In their minds, under such dense psychic bullet fire, not only honor fighters like Krull, but even elite fighters would have to retreat.
However, Zhang Wen, standing beside Renard and Jim, saw clearly that the psychic bullets had no effect on Krull. The sixth-tier psychic bullets couldn’t even slow Krull down.
In the blink of an eye, Krull was already in front of Renard.
Facing Krull’s bloodshot, almost crimson eyes and his terrifying, vein-bulging arms, Renard almost screamed in terror. He instinctively raised his hand, fired the psychic gun at Krull again, then threw the gun away and turned to run.
Unfortunately, the psychic bullet Renard fired had no effect. Seeing the psychic bullet coming, the berserk Krull didn’t even bother to block it, letting it hit his face, producing a buzzing explosion and a burst of blinding blue light.
Then, with a ferocious laugh, Krull pounced forward, grabbing Renard’s legs and lifting him upside down. Feeling that he might be torn in half the next moment, Renard screamed uncontrollably and wet himself.
At that moment, a psychic bullet Jim fired hit Krull. Just as Krull was about to tear Renard apart, he paused, turned to look at Jim with a ferocious smile, and suddenly threw Renard like a sandbag.
Renard screamed, crashing into Jim, who was also scared stiff. Under the tremendous impact, the two thugs collided, both spitting out a mouthful of blood and then fainting from the pain.
After throwing Renard, Krull didn’t continue attacking the people on the ring. Instead, he suddenly roared again and jumped into the crowd below.
Under the stunned gaze of the crowd, Krull grabbed one of the bounty fighters who had come down to watch the fun. He grabbed the man’s legs, exerted force, and smashed his body against the sea urchin stone ring like a hammer.
The bounty fighter didn’t even have time to scream; his upper body was smashed into a bloody pulp on the ring. This horrifying scene, paired with Krull’s insane laughter, stunned every audience member in the first-floor hall. The shock was so great that they even forgot to run.
“Ah!” Finally, a female spectator’s scream snapped the crowd out of their daze, and they all scattered in panic, crying and shouting. The insane Krull laughed maniacally and reached for another bounty fighter beside him.
“Bastard… bastard! Krull, have you gone mad?” The second bounty fighter Krull attacked was from the TK group. Realizing that Krull, who was also from the TK group, was attacking him, the bounty fighter roared in both anger and fear.
With Zhang Wen’s sharp eyes, he could easily discern Kruel’s approximate skill level. With his current abilities, defeating an opponent at the peak of the eighth tier elite level would be effortless if he wished. However, Zhang Wen had no intention of directly confronting Kruel.
“The match is about to begin, are both sides ready?”
Although the match between Zhang Wen’s group and Krull was not considered a real “contest” by everyone, the referee of the arena still professionally raised his right hand and inquired of the participants according to the rules.
“I’m ready to start at any time,” Krull continued to smile with his usual simple honesty.
Except for a few informed bounty fighters, the audience was amused by Krull’s endearing demeanor. Even Rena and Jim, who were Krull’s opponents, unconsciously relaxed.
Zhang Wen, standing behind Rena and Jim, also naturally remained silent.
With Zhang Wen’s keen eyes, he could easily discern the approximate level of Krull, who was about to face him. Given Zhang Wen’s current strength, defeating an opponent at the peak of the eighth-tier elite level would be effortless if he wished. However, Zhang Wen had no intention of directly confronting Krull.
Zhang Wen’s purpose in coming to the Babylon Arena was to investigate the current combat strength and overall capabilities of the arena. Most of the information he had already obtained from Rena and Jim. The only task left was to determine the true capabilities of the “Five Heavenly Kings,” who stood at the pinnacle of the Babylon Arena’s combat strength.
Such information, of course, could not be expected to come from small-time thugs like Rena and Jim, who were merely scraping by at the bottom of the arena. To understand the strength of the Five Heavenly Kings, one had to watch their matches. This was also the reason why Asura specifically assigned Zhang Wen to the Babylon Arena.
If Zhang Wen were to recklessly take action now and easily defeat Krull, even the most foolish bounty fighters in the Babylon Arena would realize his connection to the Cassares bounty fighters by simply considering his Cassares identity.
Therefore, if possible, Zhang Wen was willing to only display the strength of an ordinary fourth or fifth-tier fighter, assisting Rena and Jim in surviving the ten minutes and ending this farcical match in a low-key manner.
“We’re ready too! We can start at any time,” Rena confidently raised his head and said to the referee, seeing that the audience below was growing impatient.
In fact, just before Sandro brought Rena and his group to the ring, Rena had already sneaked to the arena’s entrance and borrowed the psychic gun from Burton, whom he had a hold over.
The psychic gun, capable of firing psychic bullets equivalent to a full-force strike from a sixth-tier psychic master, was still a formidable weapon for most fighters in the first-floor hall. Even against a general honor fighter, while it might not be enough to defeat the opponent, it was quite useful for buying time.
In normal arena matches, such a cheating weapon as the psychic gun would, of course, be strictly prohibited. However, this “just for fun” match naturally had no such restrictions. Sandro himself had even jokingly said before the match that Rena and his group could use any means necessary.
Thus, Rena, who had “borrowed” two psychic guns from Burton, was so confident. As for whether using psychic guns in the arena match would offend Sandro and provoke him to retaliate later, that was not in Rena’s consideration. Rena had already thought it through clearly; Sandro, out of concern for his reputation, would certainly not take action against him within the next day or two.
As long as he could successfully sell the information, once this matter was over, he would immediately take the “information fee” earned from the five major organizations and leave Fila Planet, escaping to another planet. By then, no matter how powerful Sandro was, he could only watch helplessly.
Heh! That fool Sandro, wanting to use an honor fighter to kill me, his plan was quite clever. But you didn’t expect that I could borrow two psychic guns, did you?
While inwardly mocking Sandro’s stupidity with satisfaction, Rena casually waved his left hand to the audience below.
“Then, Rena’s group versus Krull, begin!” The referee immediately waved his hand vigorously, announcing the start of the match.
“Haha! Rena, give it your all! Don’t get taken out so quickly!” The audience below laughed indifferently, teasingly shouting at Rena and Jim.
Rena glanced at Krull across the ring and noticed that after the referee announced the start of the match, Krull was staring straight at them, seemingly in a daze. This made Rena even more at ease. Having lived in the arena for three or four years, this was the first time Rena had received so much attention from everyone! Thinking about how everyone would look at him differently after defeating Krull, Rena couldn’t help but feel a bit giddy.
However, Rena had no idea that both Krull on the ring and Sandro below the ring were fully aware of the two psychic guns in his and Jim’s hands.
Yet, after the referee announced the start of the match, Sandro merely sneered indifferently and left the first-floor hall. When Rena and the two fools beside him stood on the ring with Krull, they were already three dead men. Sandro never doubted his judgment and didn’t even bother to watch the match.
However, Sandro, who thought everything was under his control, also didn’t notice that as he turned away, Krull, who had been standing in front of Rena and Jim, suddenly looked up and stared straight at Zhang Wen behind them.
Perhaps only Krull, who had stepped onto the stage as Zhang Wen’s opponent, could sense the strange aura emanating from this low-key stranger. The moment Krull’s gaze met Zhang Wen’s, his endearing smile immediately stiffened. Krull himself didn’t know why, but when he saw Zhang Wen, even though the stranger was just standing there motionless, Krull always felt an inexplicable sense of unease.
This feeling seemed familiar to Krull. He remembered it from when he was serving time in the Plison Maximum Security Prison. A girl with enviably beautiful silver hair, accompanied by a team of high-ranking soldiers, had walked past him. At that time, her gaze had merely brushed over him, and Krull was so overwhelmed by the extreme fear and unease that he went berserk on the spot!
Although the unease brought by this strange stranger before him wasn’t as strong as that terrifying silver-haired girl, the déjà vu feeling made Krull very uncomfortable! Extremely uncomfortable!
However, Krull’s expression only stiffened for a moment. He quickly regained his endearing smile, but still stared intently at Zhang Wen, as if he was smiling so happily that his eyes slightly narrowed.
Zhang Wen could feel that the moment Krull’s eyelids drooped, a surge of ferocity seemed to flash in his eyes, emanating from the depths of his soul. The almost tangible killing intent made Zhang Wen’s skin feel as if it were being pricked by needles.
“You’d better be careful,” Zhang Wen calmly reminded Rena and Jim as he met Krull’s gaze.
Honestly, Zhang Wen was quite puzzled. He had done his best to conceal his combat energy; even Sandro, whose strength reached the level of a galactic fighter, hadn’t noticed him when he saw Zhang Wen. Yet, Zhang Wen could sense that Krull seemed to have detected something about him. Moreover, Krull’s reaction was far more intense than Zhang Wen had anticipated.
From the last glance Krull cast at Zhang Wen, Zhang Wen could feel that this murderous demon, who had somehow escaped from the maximum security prison, seemed to have lost control and was about to go berserk!
“Of course. How could we not be careful with Sandro’s men? I’ve already prepared the secret weapons,” Rena nodded mysteriously to Zhang Wen.
However, although Rena said he would be careful, the uncontrollable smugness on his face showed that he didn’t take Zhang Wen’s warning too seriously.
Zhang Wen didn’t bother to say more to Rena. He finally looked up, carefully focusing on Krull, and the Spring Water Technique’s combat energy began to circulate rapidly within his body.
The standoff on the ring continued for a few more seconds. Just as the audience was starting to get impatient, Krull suddenly shook his head violently, opened his eyes wide, and let out a wild roar.
In just a short moment, the endearing, bear-like Krull disappeared from everyone’s sight. Both the audience below and the previously confident Rena and Jim were stunned by the sudden burst of ferocity from Krull.
“Annoying! So annoying!” Krull’s throat emitted a piercing screech, like two grinding wheels rubbing against each other.
In the next instant, Krull raised his arms, bulging with veins. With a muffled sound that seemed to explode the air, Krull, like a demon god, charged at Rena, who was closest to him. Looking at Krull’s twisted, ferocious face, no one doubted that if the three on the ring were caught by Krull, they would be torn to pieces.
“Hell… hell!” Facing Krull’s attack, Rena’s legs had already gone weak. After all, he was just an ordinary thug; how could he face a true murderous demon like Krull?
Under Krull’s insane killing intent, Rena lost all the composure he had shown earlier. He fumbled to pull out the borrowed psychic gun from behind, closed his eyes, and fearfully fired randomly in Krull’s direction.
Jim beside him was also so nervous that he was almost crying. Only when he heard the sound of the psychic gun firing did Jim suddenly remember Rena’s earlier instructions. He also closed his eyes, took out the psychic gun, and fired randomly at Krull.
The psychic bullets fired from the psychic guns flew wildly around the ring, some even flying out of the ring, causing the audience below to curse and scatter in chaos.
After firing the two psychic guns wildly for a while, Rena and Jim regained some courage. In their minds, under such dense psychic bullet fire, not only honor fighters like Krull, but even elite fighters would have to retreat.
However, Zhang Wen, standing beside Rena and Jim, could clearly see that the psychic bullets they fired had no effect on Krull. The mere sixth-tier psychic bullets couldn’t even slow Krull down.
In the blink of an eye, Krull had already charged in front of Rena.
Facing Krull’s bloodshot, almost crimson eyes and his terrifying, vein-bulging arms, Rena was so frightened that he almost screamed. He instinctively raised his hand, fired the psychic gun at Krull again, then threw the gun away and turned to run.
Unfortunately, the psychic bullet Rena fired had no effect. Seeing the psychic bullet coming at him, the berserk Krull didn’t even bother to block it, letting the bullet hit his face, producing a buzzing explosion and a burst of blinding blue light.
Then, with a ferocious laugh, Krull pounced forward, grabbing Rena’s legs with both hands and lifting him upside down. Feeling that he might be torn in half by Krull at any moment, Rena screamed uncontrollably and wet his pants.
At that moment, a psychic bullet fired by Jim happened to hit Krull. Just as Krull was about to tear Rena apart, he paused, turned to look at Jim with a ferocious smile, and suddenly threw Rena like a sandbag.
Rena screamed as he collided heavily with Jim, who was also scared stiff. Under the tremendous impact, the two thugs, crashing into each other, simultaneously spat out a mouthful of blood and then passed out from the pain.
After throwing Rena, Krull didn’t continue to attack the people on the ring. Instead, he suddenly roared at the sky again and then madly jumped into the crowd below.
Under the stunned gaze of the overly shocked crowd, Krull grabbed one of the bounty fighters who had come down to watch the fun. He grabbed the man’s legs, exerted force, and swung his body like a hammer, smashing it hard onto the sea urchin stone ring.
The bounty fighter didn’t even have time to scream before his upper body was crushed into a pile of shattered flesh on the ring. This horrifying scene, paired with Krull’s insane laughter, stunned every spectator in the first-floor hall. The excessive shock even made them forget to flee.
“Ah!” Finally, it was a female spectator who screamed at the top of her lungs, jolting the crowd awake, causing them to cry and scatter in all directions. The insane Krull, however, laughed maniacally and reached out to another bounty fighter beside him.
“Bastard… bastard! Krull, have you gone mad?” The second bounty fighter attacked by Krull was from the TK group. Realizing that Krull, who was also from the TK group, was attacking him, the bounty fighter roared in both anger and fear.
“The match is about to begin, are both sides ready?”
Although the match between Zhang Wen’s group and Krull was not considered a real “contest” in the eyes of everyone, the referee of the arena still professionally raised his right hand and, according to the rules, inquired of the participants.
“I’m ready to start at any time,” Krull continued to smile with his usual good-natured demeanor.
Except for a few informed bounty fighters, the audience present was amused by Krull’s endearing appearance, laughing heartily. Even Rena and Jim, who were Krull’s opponents, unconsciously relaxed.
Zhang Wen, standing behind Rena and Jim, also remained silent.
With Zhang Wen’s keen eyes, he could easily discern the approximate level of Krull, who was about to face him. Given Zhang Wen’s current strength, defeating an opponent at the peak of the eighth-tier elite level would be a trivial matter if he so wished. However, Zhang Wen had no intention of directly confronting Krull.
Zhang Wen’s purpose in coming to the Babylon Arena was to investigate the current composition and general strength of the arena’s combatants. Most of the information he had already obtained from Rena and Jim. The only task left was to ascertain the capabilities of the “Five Heavenly Kings,” who stood at the pinnacle of the Babylon Arena’s combat power.
Such information, of course, could not be expected to be divulged by small-time thugs like Rena and Jim who were merely scraping by at the bottom of the arena. To understand the strength of the Five Heavenly Kings, one had to watch their matches. This was also the reason why Asura specifically assigned Zhang Wen to the Babylon Arena.
If Zhang Wen were to act recklessly now and easily defeat Krull, even the most foolish bounty fighters in the Babylon Arena would realize his connection to the Cassares bounty fighters by simply considering his Cassares identity.
Therefore, if possible, Zhang Wen was willing to only display the strength of an ordinary fourth or fifth-tier fighter, assisting Rena and Jim in enduring the ten minutes and ending this farcical match in a low-key manner.
“We’re ready too! We can start at any time,” Rena confidently raised his head and said to the referee, seeing that the audience below was growing impatient.
In fact, just before Sandro brought Rena and his group to the ring, Rena had already sneaked to the arena’s entrance and borrowed the psychic gun from Button, whom he had a hold over!
Capable of firing psychic bullets equivalent to a full-force strike from a sixth-tier psychic master, the psychic gun was still a formidable weapon for most fighters mingling in the first-floor hall. Even against an ordinary honor fighter, while it might not be effective in defeating the opponent, it was quite useful for buying time.
In regular arena matches, the use of such quasi-cheating weapons like the psychic gun was strictly prohibited. However, this “just for fun” match naturally had no such regulations. Sandro himself had even jokingly said before the match that Rena and his group could use any means.
Thus, Rena, having “borrowed” two psychic guns from Button, felt completely fearless. As for whether using psychic guns in the arena match would offend Sandro and provoke him to retaliate later, that was not in Rena’s consideration. Rena had already made it clear in his mind that Sandro, for the sake of face, would certainly not act against him within the next day or two.
As long as he could successfully sell the information, once this matter was over, he would immediately take the “information fee” earned from the five major organizations and leave the planet Fila, escaping to another planet. By then, no matter how powerful Sandro was, he could only watch helplessly.
Heh! That fool Sandro, wanting to use an honor fighter to kill me, his plan was quite clever. But you didn’t expect that I could borrow two psychic guns, did you!
While inwardly mocking Sandro’s stupidity, Rena casually waved his left hand to the audience below.
“Then, Rena’s group versus Krull, begin!” The referee immediately waved his hand forcefully, announcing the start of the match.
“Haha! Rena, put in some effort! Don’t get taken out so quickly!” The audience below laughed indifferently, teasingly shouting at Rena and Jim.
Rena glanced at Krull opposite him and noticed that after the referee announced the start of the match, Krull was staring straight at them, seemingly in a daze. Thus, Rena felt even more at ease. Having lived in the arena for three or four years, this was the first time Rena had received such attention from everyone! Thinking of the admiration he would receive after defeating Krull, Rena couldn’t help but feel a bit elated.
However, Rena had no idea that both Krull on the ring and Sandro below the ring were fully aware of the two psychic guns he and Jim held.
Yet, after the referee announced the start of the match, Sandro merely sneered indifferently and left the first-floor hall. When Rena and the two fools beside him stood on the ring with Krull, they were already three dead men. Sandro never doubted his judgment and didn’t even bother to watch the match.
However, Sandro, who thought he had everything under control, also didn’t notice that as he turned away, Krull, who had been standing in front of Rena and Jim, suddenly looked up and stared directly at Zhang Wen behind them.
Perhaps only Krull, who had stepped onto the ring as Zhang Wen’s opponent, could sense the strange aura emanating from this low-key stranger. The moment his gaze met Zhang Wen’s, Krull’s endearing smile instantly stiffened. Krull himself didn’t know why, but seeing Zhang Wen, who was just standing there motionless, always gave him a peculiar sense of unease.
This feeling, Krull seemed to have experienced once before. Krull remembered when he was still serving his sentence in the Plison Maximum Security Prison. A girl with a head of enviable silver hair, accompanied by a team of high-ranking soldiers, passed by Krull. At that time, her gaze seemed to just sweep over Krull inadvertently, and he was immediately driven to madness by the extreme fear and unease it provoked!
Although the unease brought by this strange stranger before him wasn’t as strong as that terrifying silver-haired girl, the sense of déjà vu made Krull very uncomfortable! Extremely uncomfortable!
However, Krull’s expression only stiffened for a moment. He quickly resumed his endearing smile, still staring intently at Zhang Wen, as if he was smiling so happily that his eyes slightly narrowed.
Zhang Wen could feel that the moment Krull’s eyelids drooped, a surge of ferocity seemed to flash in his eyes, emanating from the depths of his soul. The almost tangible killing intent made Zhang Wen’s skin feel as if it were being pricked by needles.
“You’d better be careful,” Zhang Wen calmly reminded Rena and Jim as he met Krull’s gaze.
Honestly, Zhang Wen was quite puzzled. He had tried his best to suppress his combat energy, so even Sandro, who had reached the level of a galaxy fighter, hadn’t noticed him when he saw Zhang Wen. Yet, Zhang Wen could sense that Krull seemed to have detected something about him. Moreover, the intensity of Krull’s reaction far exceeded Zhang Wen’s expectations.
From the last glance Krull cast at Zhang Wen, Zhang Wen could feel that this murderous demon king, who had somehow escaped from the maximum security prison, seemed to have lost control and was about to go berserk!
“Of course. How could we not be careful with Sandro’s men? I’ve already prepared the secret weapons,” Rena nodded mysteriously to Zhang Wen.
However, although Rena said he would be careful, the uncontrollable smugness on his face showed that he didn’t take Zhang Wen’s warning too seriously.
Zhang Wen also didn’t bother to say more to Rena. He finally looked up, carefully focusing on Krull, and the Spring Water Technique’s combat energy rapidly circulated within his body.
The standoff on the ring continued for a few more seconds. Just as the audience was starting to get impatient, Krull suddenly shook his head violently, opened his eyes wide, and let out a wild roar towards the sky.
In just a short moment, the endearing, bear-like Krull had vanished from everyone’s sight. Both the audience below and the previously confident Rena and Jim were stunned by the sudden burst of ferocity from Krull.
“Disgusting! Annoying!” Krull’s throat emitted a screech like two grinding wheels rubbing against each other.
In the next instant, Krull raised his arms, bulging with veins. With a muffled sound that seemed to explode the air, Krull, like a demon god, charged towards Rena, who was closest to him. Looking at Krull’s twisted, ferocious face, no one doubted that if the three on the ring were caught by Krull, they would be torn to pieces.
“Damn… damn it!” Facing Krull’s attack, Rena’s legs had already gone weak. After all, he was just an ordinary thug; how could he face a true murderous demon king like Krull?
Under Krull’s insane killing intent, Rena lost all his previous composure. He fumbled to draw the borrowed psychic gun from behind, closed his eyes, and fearfully fired randomly in Krull’s direction.
Jim beside him was also so nervous he was almost crying. Only when he heard the sound of the psychic gun firing did Jim suddenly remember Rena’s prior instructions. He also closed his eyes, took out the psychic gun, and fired randomly at Krull.
The psychic bullets fired from the psychic guns flew wildly around the ring, some even flying off the ring, causing the audience below to scream and scatter in chaos.
After firing the two psychic guns wildly for a while, Rena and Jim regained some courage. In their minds, under such dense psychic bullet fire, not only honor fighters like Krull, but even elite fighters would have to retreat.
However, Zhang Wen, standing beside Rena and Jim, could clearly see that the psychic bullets they fired had no effect on Krull. The mere sixth-tier psychic bullets couldn’t even slow Krull down.
In the blink of an eye, Krull had already charged in front of Rena.
Facing Krull’s bloodshot, almost crimson eyes and his terrifying, vein-bulging arms, Rena was almost scared to the point of screaming. He instinctively raised his hand, fired the psychic gun at Krull once more, then threw the gun away and turned to run.
Unfortunately, the psychic bullet Rena fired had no effect. Seeing the psychic bullet coming towards him, the berserk Krull didn’t even bother to block it, letting the bullet hit his face, causing a loud buzzing noise and a burst of blinding blue light.
Then, with a ferocious laugh, Krull pounced forward, grabbing Rena’s legs with both hands and lifting him upside down. Feeling that he might be torn in half the next moment, Rena screamed uncontrollably and wet himself.
At that moment, a psychic bullet fired by Jim happened to hit Krull. Just as Krull was about to tear Rena apart, his movements paused. He turned to look at Jim with a ferocious smile, then suddenly threw Rena like a sandbag.
Rena screamed as he collided heavily with Jim, who was also scared stiff. Under the tremendous impact, the two thugs, colliding together, simultaneously spat out a mouthful of blood and then passed out from the pain.
After throwing Rena, Krull didn’t continue to attack the people on the ring. Instead, he suddenly roared towards the sky again and then madly jumped into the crowd below.
Under the stunned gaze of the overly shocked crowd, Krull grabbed one of the bounty fighters who had come down to watch the fun. He grabbed the man’s legs, exerted force, and swung his body like a hammer, smashing it hard onto the sea urchin stone ring.
The bounty fighter didn’t even have time to scream before his upper body was smashed into a pile of shattered flesh and blood on the ring. This horrifying scene, paired with Krull’s insane laughter, stunned every spectator in the first-floor hall. The excessive shock even made them forget to flee.
“Ah!” Finally, it was a female spectator’s shrill scream that snapped the crowd out of their daze, causing everyone to cry and scatter in all directions. The insane Krull, however, laughed maniacally and reached out towards another bounty fighter beside him.
“Bastard… bastard! Krull, have you gone mad?” The second bounty fighter attacked by Krull was from the TK group. Realizing that Krull, who was also from the TK group, was attacking him, the bounty fighter roared in both anger and fear.
If Zhang Wen were to recklessly attack and easily defeat Kruel now, even the most clueless bounty fighters at the Babylon Arena would realize his connection to the Cassares bounty fighters simply by linking his identity as a Cassares fighter with the event.
“The match is about to begin, are both sides ready?”
Although the match between Zhang Wen’s group and Krull was not considered a real “contest” by anyone, the referee of the arena still professionally raised his right hand and, according to the rules, inquired of the participants.
“I’m ready to start anytime,” Krull continued to smile with his usual simple and honest demeanor.
Except for a few informed bounty fighters, the audience was amused by Krull’s endearing appearance, laughing heartily. Even Krull’s opponents, Renard and Jim, couldn’t help but relax.
Standing behind Renard and Jim, Zhang Wen also consciously remained silent.
With Zhang Wen’s keen eyes, he could easily discern the approximate level of Krull, who was about to face him. Given Zhang Wen’s current strength, defeating an opponent at the peak of the eighth-tier elite level would be a trivial matter if he wished. However, Zhang Wen had no intention of directly confronting Krull.
Zhang Wen’s purpose in coming to the Babylon Arena was to investigate the current combat strength and overall capabilities of the arena. Most of the intelligence he had already gathered from Renard and Jim. The only task left was to understand the true capabilities of the “Five Kings,” who stood at the pinnacle of the Babylon Arena’s combat strength.
Such information, of course, Zhang Wen couldn’t expect to obtain from small-time thugs like Renard and Jim who were just scraping by at the bottom of the arena. To understand the strength of the Five Kings, one had to watch their matches. This was also the reason why Shura specifically assigned Zhang Wen to the Babylon Arena.
If Zhang Wen were to recklessly take action now and easily defeat Krull, even the dim-witted bounty fighters of the Babylon Arena would realize his connection to the Cassares bounty fighters by simply considering his Cassares identity.
Therefore, if possible, Zhang Wen was willing to only display the strength of an ordinary fourth or fifth-tier fighter, assisting Renard and Jim to endure for ten minutes and quietly end this farcical match.
“We’re ready too! We can start anytime,” Renard confidently raised his head and said to the referee, seeing that the audience below was growing impatient.
In fact, just before Shandru brought Renard’s group to the ring, Renard had already sneaked to the arena’s entrance and borrowed the psychic gun from Burton, whom he had a hold over!
Capable of firing psychic bullets comparable to a full-force strike from a sixth-tier psychic master, the psychic gun was still a formidable weapon for most fighters in the first-floor hall. Even against a general honor fighter, while it might not be enough to defeat the opponent, it was quite useful for buying time.
In normal arena matches, such a cheating weapon as the psychic gun would, of course, be strictly prohibited. However, this was merely a “playful” match, so there were no such regulations. Shandru himself had even jokingly said before the match that Renard and his group could use any means.
Thus, Renard, who had “borrowed” two psychic guns from Burton, felt completely fearless. As for whether using a psychic gun in the arena match would offend Shandru and make him seek revenge later, that was not in Renard’s consideration. Renard had already thought it through clearly; Shandru, out of face-saving considerations, would definitely not take action against him within the next day or two.
As long as he could successfully sell the information, once this matter was over, he would immediately leave the planet Fila with the “information fee” earned from the five major organizations and escape to another planet. By then, no matter how powerful Shandru was, he could only watch helplessly.
Heh! That fool Shandru, thinking he could have an honor fighter kill me, his plan was quite clever. But you didn’t expect that I could borrow two psychic guns, did you?
While inwardly mocking Shandru’s stupidity, Renard casually waved his left hand to the audience below.
“Then, Renard’s group versus Krull, begin!” The referee immediately waved his hand forcefully, announcing the start of the match.
“Haha! Renard, put in some effort! Don’t get taken out so quickly!” The audience below laughed carelessly, teasingly shouting at Renard and Jim.
Renard glanced at Krull across the ring and noticed that after the referee announced the start of the match, Krull was staring straight at them, seemingly in a daze. This made Renard even more at ease. Having lived in the arena for three or four years, this was the first time Renard had received so much attention from everyone! Thinking about how everyone would look at him with newfound respect after defeating Krull, Renard couldn’t help but feel a bit elated.
However, Renard had no idea that both Krull on the ring and Shandru below the ring were fully aware of the two psychic guns he and Jim were holding.
But after the referee announced the start of the match, Shandru merely sneered indifferently and left the first-floor hall. When Renard and the two fools beside him stood on the ring with Krull, they were already three dead men. Shandru never doubted his judgment and didn’t even bother to watch the match.
However, Shandru, who thought he had everything under control, also didn’t notice that as he turned away, Krull, who had been standing in front of Renard and Jim, suddenly looked up and stared directly at Zhang Wen behind them.
Perhaps only Krull, who had stepped onto the ring as Zhang Wen’s opponent, could sense the strange aura emanating from this low-key stranger. The moment Krull’s gaze met Zhang Wen’s, his endearing smile instantly stiffened. Krull himself didn’t know why, but seeing Zhang Wen, even though the stranger just stood there motionless, Krull felt an inexplicable sense of unease.
This feeling, Krull seemed to have experienced once before. Krull remembered when he was still serving his sentence in the Plison Maximum Security Prison. A girl with enviably beautiful silver hair, accompanied by a team of high-ranking soldiers, walked past Krull. At that time, her gaze seemed to just sweep over Krull, but it was enough to drive him into a frenzy of fear and unease!
Although the unease brought by this strange stranger wasn’t as strong as that terrifying silver-haired girl, the sense of déjà vu made Krull very uncomfortable! Extremely uncomfortable!
However, Krull’s expression only stiffened for a moment. He quickly resumed his endearing smile, but still stared intently at Zhang Wen, as if he was smiling too happily, his eyes slightly narrowed.
Zhang Wen could feel that the moment Krull’s eyelids drooped, a surge of ferocity seemed to flash in his eyes from the depths of his soul. The almost tangible killing intent made Zhang Wen’s skin feel as if it was being pricked by needles.
“You’d better be careful,” Zhang Wen calmly reminded Renard and Jim as he met Krull’s gaze.
Honestly, Zhang Wen was quite puzzled. He had already done his best to conceal his combat energy; even Shandru, whose strength reached the level of a galaxy fighter, hadn’t noticed him when he saw Zhang Wen. Yet, Zhang Wen could sense that Krull seemed to have detected something about him. Moreover, Krull’s reaction was far more intense than Zhang Wen had anticipated.
From the last glance Krull cast at Zhang Wen, Zhang Wen could feel that this murderous demon, who had somehow escaped from the maximum security prison, seemed unable to control himself and was about to go berserk!
“Of course. How could we not be careful with Shandru’s men? I’ve already prepared the secret weapons,” Renard nodded mysteriously to Zhang Wen.
However, although Renard said he would be careful, the uncontrollable smugness on his face showed that he didn’t take Zhang Wen’s warning too seriously.
Zhang Wen didn’t bother to say more to Renard. He finally looked up and carefully focused on Krull, the Spring Water Technique’s combat energy rapidly circulating within his body.
The standoff on the ring lasted a few more seconds. Just as the audience was starting to get impatient, Krull suddenly shook his head violently, opened his eyes wide, and let out a wild roar towards the sky.
In just a short moment, the endearing bear-like Krull had completely disappeared from everyone’s sight. Both the audience below and the previously confident Renard and Jim were stunned by the sudden burst of ferocity from Krull.
“Disgusting! Annoying!” Krull’s throat emitted a piercing screech like two grinding wheels rubbing against each other.
In the next instant, Krull had raised his arms, bulging with veins. With a muffled sound that seemed to explode the air, the demonic Krull charged at Renard, who was closest to him. Looking at Krull’s twisted and ferocious face, no one doubted that if the three on the ring were caught by Krull, they would be torn to pieces.
“Holy… hell!” Facing Krull’s attack, Renard’s legs had already gone weak. After all, he was just an ordinary thug; how could he face a real murderous demon like Krull?
Under Krull’s insane killing intent, Renard no longer had any of his previous composure. He fumbled to pull out the borrowed psychic gun from behind, closed his eyes, and fearfully fired randomly in Krull’s direction.
Jim beside him was also so nervous he was almost crying. Only when he heard the sound of the psychic gun firing did Jim suddenly remember Renard’s prior instructions and, closing his eyes, took out his psychic gun and fired randomly at Krull.
The psychic bullets fired from the psychic guns flew wildly around the ring, some even flying off the ring, causing the audience below to curse and scatter in chaos.
After firing the two psychic guns wildly for a while, Renard and Jim regained some courage. In their minds, under such dense psychic bullet fire, not only would an honor fighter like Krull be forced to retreat, but even an elite fighter would have to give way.
However, Zhang Wen, standing beside Renard and Jim, could clearly see that the psychic bullets they fired had no effect on Krull. The mere sixth-tier psychic bullets couldn’t even slow Krull down.
In the blink of an eye, Krull had already charged in front of Renard.
Facing Krull’s bloodshot eyes, almost turning crimson, and his terrifying arms bulging with veins, Renard was almost scared to scream. He instinctively raised his hand, fired another shot at Krull with the psychic gun, then threw the gun away and turned to run with a scream.
Unfortunately, the psychic bullet Renard fired had no effect. Seeing the psychic bullet coming towards him, the berserk Krull didn’t even bother to block it, letting it hit his face, producing a buzzing explosion and a burst of blinding blue light.
Then, with a ferocious laugh, Krull pounced forward, grabbing Renard’s legs with both hands and lifting him upside down. Feeling that he might be torn in half at any moment, Renard screamed uncontrollably and wet himself.
At that moment, a psychic bullet fired by Jim happened to hit Krull. Just as Krull was about to tear Renard apart, his movements paused. He turned to look at Jim with a ferocious grin, then suddenly threw Renard like a sandbag.
Renard screamed as he collided hard with Jim, who was also scared stiff. Under the tremendous impact, the two thugs spat out a mouthful of blood and passed out from the pain.
After throwing Renard, Krull didn’t continue to attack the people on the ring. Instead, he suddenly roared towards the sky again and then madly jumped into the crowd below.
Under the stunned gaze of the crowd, Krull grabbed one of the bounty fighters who had come down to watch the spectacle. He grabbed the man’s legs, exerted force, and swung his body like a hammer, smashing it hard onto the sea urchin stone ring.
The bounty fighter didn’t even have time to scream before his upper body was smashed into a pile of shattered flesh on the ring. This horrifying scene, paired with Krull’s insane laughter, stunned every spectator in the first-floor hall. The shock was so overwhelming that they even forgot to flee.
“Ah!” Finally, a female spectator’s piercing scream snapped the crowd out of their daze, and they all cried and scattered in panic. The insane Krull, however, laughed maniacally and reached out towards another bounty fighter beside him.
“Bastard… Krull, have you gone mad?” The second bounty fighter attacked by Krull was from the TK group. Realizing that Krull, who was also from the TK group, was attacking him, the bounty fighter roared in both anger and fear.
“The match is about to begin, are both sides ready?”
Although the match between Zhang Wen’s group and Krull was not considered a real “contest” by anyone, the referee of the arena still professionally raised his right hand and, according to the rules, inquired of the participants.
“I’m ready to start at any moment,” Krull continued to smile with his usual simple and honest demeanor.
Except for a few informed bounty fighters, the audience was amused by Krull’s endearing appearance, laughing heartily. Even Rainer and Jim, Krull’s opponents, couldn’t help but relax.
Standing behind Rainer and Jim, Zhang Wen remained silent, fully aware of Krull’s approximate skill level. With Zhang Wen’s current strength, defeating an opponent at the peak of the eighth-tier elite level would be effortless if he wished. However, Zhang Wen had no intention of directly confronting Krull.
Zhang Wen’s purpose in coming to the Babylon Arena was to investigate the current composition and general strength of its fighters. Most of the information he had already gathered from Rainer and Jim. The only task left was to determine the capabilities of the “Five Kings,” who stood at the pinnacle of the Babylon Arena’s power.
Such information, of course, couldn’t be expected from low-level thugs like Rainer and Jim. To understand the strength of the Five Kings, one had to watch their matches. This was precisely why Asura had specifically assigned Zhang Wen to the Babylon Arena.
If Zhang Wen were to recklessly take action now and easily defeat Krull, even the dim-witted bounty fighters of the Babylon Arena would quickly connect his identity to the Cassares bounty fighters.
Therefore, if possible, Zhang Wen was willing to display only the strength of an ordinary fourth or fifth-tier fighter, assisting Rainer and Jim to survive the ten-minute match and end this farce quietly.
“We’re ready too! We can start at any moment,” Rainer confidently raised his head and said to the referee, noticing the growing impatience of the audience.
In fact, just before Sandro brought Rainer and his group to the arena, Rainer had already sneaked to the entrance and borrowed a psychic gun from Burton, whom he had leverage over.
Capable of firing psychic bullets equivalent to a full-force strike from a sixth-tier psychic, the psychic gun was a formidable weapon for most fighters in the first-floor hall. Even against an ordinary honor fighter, while it might not guarantee victory, it was quite effective for buying time.
In regular arena matches, such a weapon would be strictly prohibited. However, this “playful” match had no such restrictions. Sandro himself had even jokingly stated before the match that Rainer and his group could use any means necessary.
Thus, having “borrowed” two psychic guns from Burton, Rainer felt utterly fearless. As for whether using psychic guns in the match would offend Sandro and provoke his wrath afterward, Rainer didn’t care. He had already decided that once he successfully sold the information, he would take the “information fee” earned from the five major organizations and flee to another planet. By then, no matter how powerful Sandro was, he could only watch helplessly.
“Hey! That fool Sandro, thinking he can have an honor fighter kill me, what a clever plan. But he didn’t expect I could get my hands on two psychic guns, did he?”
Rainer inwardly mocked Sandro’s stupidity while casually waving his left hand to the audience.
“Then, Rainer’s group versus Krull, begin!” The referee immediately waved his hand, announcing the start of the match.
“Haha! Rainer, give it your all! Don’t get taken out too quickly!” The audience laughed carelessly, teasing Rainer and Jim.
Rainer glanced at Krull, noticing that after the referee announced the start, Krull was staring straight at them, seemingly in a daze. This made Rainer even more confident. Having spent three or four years in the arena, this was the first time he had garnered so much attention! The thought of everyone’s admiration after defeating Krull made Rainer feel somewhat elated.
However, Rainer had no idea that both Krull on the stage and Sandro off the stage were fully aware of the two psychic guns he and Jim were holding.
But after the referee announced the start, Sandro merely sneered indifferently and left the first-floor hall. The moment Rainer and his two fools stood on the stage with Krull, they were already as good as dead. Sandro never doubted his judgment and didn’t even bother to watch the match.
However, Sandro, who thought he had everything under control, didn’t notice that as he turned away, Krull, who had been standing in front of Rainer and Jim, suddenly looked up and stared directly at Zhang Wen behind them.
Perhaps only Krull, as Zhang Wen’s opponent, could sense the strange aura emanating from this low-key stranger. The moment Krull’s gaze met Zhang Wen’s, his endearing smile instantly stiffened. Krull didn’t know why, but seeing Zhang Wen, who was standing there motionless, gave him an inexplicable sense of unease.
This feeling, Krull seemed to have experienced once before. He remembered it was when he was still serving his sentence in the Pricson Maximum Security Prison. A girl with enviably beautiful silver hair, accompanied by a group of high-ranking soldiers, passed by Krull. At that time, her gaze had merely brushed over him, but it had triggered an overwhelming fear that drove him to madness!
Although the unease this strange stranger brought wasn’t as intense as that terrifying silver-haired girl’s, the déjà vu feeling made Krull extremely uncomfortable! Very uncomfortable!
However, Krull’s expression only stiffened for a moment. He quickly resumed his endearing smile, though his eyes remained locked on Zhang Wen, as if he were smiling too happily, his eyes slightly narrowed.
Zhang Wen could feel that in the instant Krull’s eyelids drooped, a surge of ferocity, as if emanating from the depths of his soul, flashed in his eyes. The palpable killing intent made Zhang Wen’s skin prickle as if being pricked by needles.
“You’d better be careful,” Zhang Wen calmly warned Rainer and Jim as he met Krull’s gaze.
Honestly, Zhang Wen was quite puzzled. He had done his best to suppress his combat energy; even Sandro, who had reached the level of a galactic fighter, hadn’t noticed him. Yet, Zhang Wen could sense that Krull seemed to have detected something about him. Moreover, Krull’s reaction was far more intense than Zhang Wen had anticipated.
From the final glance Krull gave him, Zhang Wen could feel that this murderous demon, who had somehow escaped from the maximum security prison, seemed to have lost control and was on the verge of going berserk!
“Of course. How could we not be careful with Sandro’s men? I’ve already prepared the secret weapons,” Rainer nodded mysteriously to Zhang Wen.
However, despite Rainer’s words, the uncontrollable smugness on his face showed that he didn’t take Zhang Wen’s warning seriously.
Zhang Wen didn’t bother to say more to Rainer. He finally looked up, carefully focusing on Krull, and swiftly circulated his Spring Water Technique combat energy within his body.
The standoff on the stage lasted a few more seconds. Just as the audience was growing impatient, Krull suddenly shook his head violently, opened his eyes wide, and let out a wild roar.
In just a brief moment, the endearing, bear-like Krull vanished from everyone’s sight. Both the audience and the previously confident Rainer and Jim were stunned by the sudden eruption of ferocity from Krull.
“Disgusting! Annoying!” Krull’s throat emitted a grating screech, like two grinding wheels rubbing against each other.
In the next instant, Krull raised his veiny arms. With a muffled sound that seemed to explode the air, the demonic Krull charged at Rainer, who was closest to him. Looking at Krull’s twisted,狰狞 face, no one doubted that if Krull caught the three on the stage, he would tear them to pieces.
“Damn… damn it!” Facing Krull’s attack, Rainer’s legs went weak. After all, he was just an ordinary thug; how could he face a true murderous demon like Krull?
Under Krull’s疯狂 killing intent, Rainer lost all his previous composure. He fumbled to pull out the borrowed psychic gun from behind, closed his eyes, and fearfully fired randomly in Krull’s direction.
Jim, beside him, was also on the verge of tears. Only when he heard the sound of the psychic gun firing did he suddenly remember Rainer’s earlier instructions. He also closed his eyes and fired his psychic gun wildly at Krull.
The psychic bullets from the guns flew all over the stage, some even flying off the stage, causing the audience to scream and scatter in chaos.
After firing the two psychic guns randomly for a while, Rainer and Jim regained some courage. In their minds, under such密集 psychic bullet fire, not only would an honor fighter like Krull be forced to retreat, but even an elite fighter would have to keep their distance.
However, Zhang Wen, standing beside Rainer and Jim, could clearly see that the psychic bullets had no effect on Krull. The sixth-tier psychic bullets couldn’t even slow Krull down.
In the blink of an eye, Krull had already reached Rainer.
Facing Krull’s bloodshot, almost crimson eyes and his terrifying, veiny arms, Rainer nearly screamed in terror. He instinctively raised his hand, fired the psychic gun at Krull once more, then threw the gun away and turned to run.
Unfortunately, the psychic bullet Rainer fired had no effect. Seeing the bullet coming, the berserk Krull didn’t even bother to block it, letting it hit his face, causing a loud bang and a burst of blinding blue light.
Then, with a狰狞 laugh, Krull pounced forward, grabbing Rainer’s legs and lifting him upside down. Feeling that he might be torn in half at any moment, Rainer screamed uncontrollably, wetting his pants.
At that moment, a psychic bullet fired by Jim hit Krull. Just as Krull was about to tear Rainer apart, he paused, turned to look at Jim with a狞笑, and suddenly threw Rainer like a sandbag.
Rainer screamed as he collided with Jim, who was also paralyzed with fear. Under the tremendous impact, the two thugs spat out a mouthful of blood and passed out from the pain.
After throwing Rainer, Krull didn’t continue attacking the people on the stage. Instead, he suddenly roared again and疯狂 leaped into the audience below.
Under the stunned gaze of the crowd, Krull grabbed one of the bounty fighters who had come down to watch the spectacle. He grabbed the man’s legs, exerted force, and swung his body like a hammer, smashing him onto the sea urchin stone stage.
The bounty fighter didn’t even have time to scream before his upper body was smashed into a bloody pulp on the stage. This恐怖 scene, paired with Krull’s疯狂 smile, stunned every spectator in the first-floor hall. The shock was so overwhelming that they even forgot to flee.
“Ah!” Finally, a female spectator’s piercing scream snapped the crowd out of their stupor, and they all began to cry and scatter in panic. Meanwhile, the疯狂 Krull laughed maniacally and reached for another bounty fighter nearby.
“Bastard… bastard! Krull, have you gone mad?” The second bounty fighter attacked by Krull was from the TK group. Realizing that Krull, who was also from the TK group, was attacking him, the bounty fighter shouted in both anger and fear.
“The match is about to begin. Are both sides ready?”
Although the match between Zhang Wen’s group and Krull was not considered a real “contest” by everyone, the referee of the arena still professionally raised his right hand and, according to the rules, inquired of the participants.
“I’m ready to start anytime,” Krull replied with his usual simple smile.
Except for a few informed bounty fighters, the audience was amused by Krull’s endearing demeanor. Even his opponents, Renard and Jim, couldn’t help but relax.
Standing behind Renard and Jim, Zhang Wen remained silent.
With Zhang Wen’s keen eyes, he could easily discern the approximate level of Krull, who was about to face him. Given Zhang Wen’s current strength, defeating an opponent at the peak of the eighth-tier elite level would be effortless. However, Zhang Wen had no intention of directly confronting Krull.
Zhang Wen’s purpose in coming to the Babylon Arena was to investigate the current combat power structure and overall strength of the arena. Most of the information he had already obtained from Renard and Jim. The only task left was to understand the capabilities of the “Five Heavenly Kings,” who stood at the pinnacle of the Babylon Arena’s combat power.
Such information, of course, couldn’t be expected from low-level thugs like Renard and Jim. To understand the strength of the Five Heavenly Kings, one had to watch their matches. This was also the reason why Shura specifically assigned Zhang Wen to the Babylon Arena.
If Zhang Wen were to recklessly take action now and easily defeat Krull, even the dumbest bounty fighters in the Babylon Arena would realize his connection to the Cassares bounty fighters by simply considering his Cassares identity.
Therefore, if possible, Zhang Wen was willing to only display the strength of an ordinary fourth or fifth-tier fighter, assisting Renard and Jim to survive the ten minutes and end this farcical match quietly.
“We’re ready too! We can start anytime,” Renard confidently raised his head and said to the referee, seeing that the audience below was growing impatient.
In fact, just before Shandor brought Renard and his group to the ring, Renard had already sneaked to the arena’s entrance and borrowed the psychic gun from Burton, whom he had a hold over.
The psychic gun, capable of firing psychic bullets comparable to a full-force strike from a sixth-tier psychic master, was still a formidable weapon for most fighters in the first-floor hall. Even against an ordinary honor fighter, while it might not guarantee victory, it was quite useful for buying time.
In normal arena matches, such a cheating weapon like the psychic gun would be strictly prohibited. However, this “just for fun” match naturally had no such rules. Shandor himself had even jokingly said before the match that Renard and his group could use any means.
Thus, Renard, who had “borrowed” two psychic guns from Burton, felt quite confident. As for whether using psychic guns in the arena would offend Shandor and provoke him to retaliate later, that was not in Renard’s consideration. Renard had already thought it through: Shandor, for the sake of face, would certainly not take action against him within the next day or two.
As long as he could successfully sell the information, once this matter was over, he would immediately leave the planet Fila with the “information fee” earned from the five major organizations and escape to another planet. By then, no matter how powerful Shandor was, he could only watch helplessly.
Heh! That fool Shandor, thinking he could send an honor fighter to kill me, had quite the plan. But he never expected that I could borrow two psychic guns!
Renard, while inwardly mocking Shandor’s stupidity, casually waved his left hand to the audience below.
“Then, Renard’s group versus Krull, begin!” The referee immediately waved his hand, announcing the start of the match.
“Haha! Renard, give it your best! Don’t get taken out too quickly!” The audience below laughed carelessly, teasingly shouting at Renard and Jim.
Renard glanced at Krull across the ring and noticed that after the referee announced the start, Krull was staring straight at them, seemingly in a daze. This made Renard even more at ease. Having lived in the arena for three or four years, this was the first time Renard had received such attention from everyone! Thinking about how everyone would look at him differently after defeating Krull, Renard couldn’t help but feel a bit elated.
However, Renard had no idea that both Krull on the ring and Shandor below the ring were fully aware of the two psychic guns he and Jim had.
But after the referee announced the start of the match, Shandor only sneered indifferently and left the first-floor hall. The moment Renard and the two fools beside him stood on the ring with Krull, they were already three dead men. Shandor never doubted his judgment and didn’t even bother to watch the match.
However, Shandor, who thought he had everything under control, also didn’t notice that as he turned away, Krull, who had been standing in front of Renard and Jim, suddenly looked up and directly stared at Zhang Wen behind them.
Perhaps only Krull, who was on the ring as Zhang Wen’s opponent, could sense the strange aura emanating from this low-key stranger. The moment his gaze met Zhang Wen’s, Krull’s endearing smile immediately stiffened. Krull himself didn’t know why, but upon seeing Zhang Wen, even though the stranger was just standing there motionless, Krull felt an inexplicable sense of unease.
This feeling seemed familiar to Krull. He remembered it from his time in the Plison maximum-security prison. A girl with enviable silver hair, accompanied by a group of high-ranking soldiers, had passed by Krull. Her gaze had merely brushed over him, but the overwhelming fear and unease had driven Krull to madness on the spot!
Although the unease brought by this strange stranger wasn’t as strong as that from the terrifying silver-haired girl, the déjà vu feeling made Krull very uncomfortable! Extremely uncomfortable!
However, Krull’s expression only stiffened for a moment. He quickly resumed his endearing smile, still staring intently at Zhang Wen, as if he was smiling too happily, his eyes slightly narrowed.
Zhang Wen could feel that the moment Krull’s eyelids drooped, a surge of ferocity seemed to flash in his eyes. The tangible killing intent made Zhang Wen’s skin feel as if it were being pricked by needles.
“You’d better be careful,” Zhang Wen calmly reminded Renard and Jim as he met Krull’s gaze.
Honestly, Zhang Wen was quite puzzled. He had done his best to conceal his combat energy. Even Shandor, who had reached the level of a galactic fighter, hadn’t noticed him upon seeing him. Yet, Zhang Wen could sense that Krull seemed to have detected something about him. Moreover, Krull’s reaction was far more intense than Zhang Wen had anticipated.
From the last glance Krull gave him, Zhang Wen could feel that this murderous demon, who had somehow escaped from the maximum-security prison, seemed unable to control himself and was about to go berserk!
“Of course. How could we not be careful with Shandor’s men? I’ve already prepared the secret weapon,” Renard nodded mysteriously to Zhang Wen.
However, although Renard said he would be careful, the uncontrollable smugness on his face showed that he didn’t take Zhang Wen’s warning too seriously.
Zhang Wen didn’t bother to say more to Renard. He finally looked up, carefully focusing on Krull, and quickly circulated the Spring Water Technique’s combat energy within his body.
The standoff on the ring continued for a few more seconds. Just as the audience was starting to get impatient, Krull suddenly shook his head violently, opened his eyes wide, and let out a wild roar.
In just a short moment, the endearing, bear-like Krull disappeared from everyone’s sight. Both the audience below and the previously confident Renard and Jim were stunned by the sudden burst of ferocity from Krull.
“Annoying! So annoying!” Krull’s throat emitted a piercing screech like two grinding wheels rubbing against each other.
In the next instant, Krull raised his arms, veins bulging. With a muffled sound that seemed to explode the air, the demon-like Krull charged at Renard, who was closest to him. Looking at Krull’s twisted, ferocious face, no one doubted that if the three on the ring were caught by Krull, they would be torn to pieces.
“Hell… hell!” Facing Krull’s attack, Renard’s legs had already gone weak. After all, he was just an ordinary thug. How could he face a true murderous demon like Krull?
Under Krull’s insane killing intent, Renard lost all his previous composure. He frantically pulled out the borrowed psychic gun from behind, closed his eyes, and fearfully fired aimlessly in Krull’s direction.
Jim beside him was also so nervous he was almost crying. Only upon hearing the sound of the psychic gun firing did Jim suddenly remember Renard’s earlier instructions. He also closed his eyes and fired the psychic gun wildly at Krull.
The psychic bullets fired from the psychic guns flew everywhere on the ring, some even flying off the ring, causing the audience below to shout and scatter in panic.
After firing the two psychic guns wildly for a while, Renard and Jim regained some courage. In their minds, under such dense psychic bullet fire, not only would an honor fighter like Krull be forced to retreat, but even an elite fighter would have to back off.
However, Zhang Wen, standing beside Renard and Jim, could clearly see that the psychic bullets they fired had no effect on Krull. The mere sixth-tier psychic bullets couldn’t even slow Krull down.
In just a blink of an eye, Krull had already charged in front of Renard.
Facing Krull’s bloodshot, almost crimson eyes and his terrifying, vein-bulging arms, Renard was almost scared to scream. He instinctively raised his hand, fired the psychic gun at Krull once more, then threw the gun away and turned to run.
Unfortunately, the psychic bullet Renard fired had no effect. Seeing the psychic bullet coming at him, the berserk Krull didn’t even bother to block it, letting the bullet hit his face, causing a loud bang and a burst of blinding blue light.
Then, with a ferocious laugh, Krull pounced forward, grabbing Renard’s legs and lifting him upside down. Feeling that he might be torn in half at any moment, Renard screamed uncontrollably and wet himself.
At that moment, a psychic bullet fired by Jim happened to hit Krull. Just as Krull was about to tear Renard apart, he paused, turned to look at Jim with a ferocious smile, and suddenly threw Renard like a sandbag.
Renard screamed as he collided hard with Jim, who was also scared stiff. Under the tremendous impact, the two thugs spat out a mouthful of blood and passed out from the pain.
After throwing Renard, Krull didn’t continue attacking the people on the ring. Instead, he suddenly roared again and jumped into the crowd below.
Under the stunned gaze of the crowd, Krull grabbed one of the bounty fighters who had come down to watch the spectacle. He grabbed the man’s legs, exerted force, and slammed his body onto the sea urchin stone ring like a hammer.
The bounty fighter didn’t even have time to scream before his upper body was smashed into a bloody pulp on the ring. This horrifying scene, paired with Krull’s insane smile, stunned every audience member in the first-floor hall. The shock was so overwhelming that they even forgot to run.
“Ah!” Finally, a female spectator’s piercing scream snapped the crowd out of their daze, and they all cried and scattered in panic. The berserk Krull, however, laughed maniacally and reached for another bounty fighter beside him.
“Bastard… bastard! Krull, have you gone mad?” The second bounty fighter attacked by Krull was from the TK group. Seeing that Krull, who was also from the TK group, was attacking him, the bounty fighter shouted in both anger and fear.
A mental gun capable of firing mental bullets equivalent to a full-powered attack from a sixth-tier mentalist was a formidable weapon for most fighters scrapping in the first-floor hall. Even against ordinary honor fighters, while it might not offer much hope of victory, it was still quite effective for stalling time.
“The match is about to begin, are both sides ready?”
Although the match between Zhang Wen’s group and Krull didn’t seem like a real “contest” to everyone, the referee of the arena still professionally raised his right hand and, according to the rules, inquired of the participants.
“I’m ready to start at any time,” Krull continued to smile with his usual simple and honest demeanor.
Except for a few informed bounty fighters, the audience was amused by Krull’s endearing appearance, laughing heartily. Even Lei Na and Jim, Krull’s opponents, couldn’t help but relax.
Standing behind Lei Na and Jim, Zhang Wen remained silent, as was his nature.
With Zhang Wen’s keen eyes, he could easily discern the approximate level of Krull, who was about to face him. Given Zhang Wen’s current strength, defeating an opponent at the peak of the eighth-tier elite level would be a trivial matter if he so wished. However, Zhang Wen had no intention of directly confronting Krull.
Zhang Wen’s purpose in coming to the Babylon Arena was to investigate the current combat strength and overall capabilities of the arena. Most of the information he had already gathered from Lei Na and Jim. The only task left was to understand the true capabilities of the “Five Kings” who stood at the pinnacle of the Babylon Arena’s combat strength.
Such information, of course, couldn’t be expected to come from small-time thugs like Lei Na and Jim who were just scraping by at the bottom of the arena. To understand the strength of the Five Kings, one had to watch their matches. This was also the reason why Shura specifically assigned Zhang Wen to the Babylon Arena.
If Zhang Wen were to act recklessly now and easily defeat Krull, even the dim-witted bounty fighters of the Babylon Arena would, upon a little thought, realize his connection to the bounty fighters of Cassares.
Therefore, if possible, Zhang Wen was willing to only display the strength of an ordinary fourth or fifth-tier fighter, assisting Lei Na and Jim in lasting ten minutes, and ending this farcical match in a low-key manner.
“We’re ready here too! We can start at any time,” Lei Na confidently raised his head and said to the referee, seeing that the audience below was growing impatient.
In fact, just before Shandru brought Lei Na’s group to the ring, Lei Na had already sneaked to the arena’s entrance and borrowed the psychic gun from Button, whom he had a hold over!
Capable of firing psychic bullets comparable to a full-force strike from a sixth-tier psychic master, the psychic gun was a formidable weapon for most fighters in the first-floor hall. Even against a general honor fighter, while it might not be enough to defeat them, it was quite useful for buying time.
In normal arena matches, such a cheating weapon as the psychic gun would, of course, be strictly prohibited. However, this was merely a “playful” match, and there were no such rules. Shandru himself had even said with a smile before the match that Lei Na and his group could use any means.
Thus, Lei Na, having “borrowed” two psychic guns from Button, was emboldened. As for whether using psychic guns in the arena match would offend Shandru and make him seek revenge later, that was not in Lei Na’s considerations. Lei Na had already thought it through clearly; Shandru, for the sake of face, would certainly not act against him within the next day or two.
As long as he could successfully sell the information, once this matter was over, he would immediately take the “information fee” earned from the five major organizations and leave Fila Planet, escaping to another planet. By then, no matter how powerful Shandru was, he could only watch helplessly.
Heh! That fool Shandru, wanting to have an honor fighter kill me, his plan was quite clever. But, you didn’t expect that I could borrow two psychic guns, did you!
Lei Na, while inwardly mocking Shandru’s stupidity, casually waved his left hand to the audience below.
“Then, Lei Na’s group versus Krull, begin!” The referee immediately waved his hand vigorously, announcing the start of the match.
“Haha! Lei Na, give it your all! Don’t get taken out so quickly!” The audience below laughed carelessly, teasingly shouting at Lei Na and Jim.
Lei Na glanced at Krull across the ring and noticed that after the referee announced the start of the match, Krull was staring straight at them, seemingly in a daze. This made Lei Na even more at ease. Having lived in the arena for three or four years, this was the first time Lei Na had received such attention from everyone! Thinking about how everyone would look at him with new respect after defeating Krull, Lei Na couldn’t help but feel a bit elated.
However, Lei Na had no idea that both Krull on the ring and Shandru below the ring were fully aware of the two psychic guns in his and Jim’s hands.
But after the referee announced the start of the match, Shandru merely sneered indifferently and left the first-floor hall. When Lei Na and his two fools stood on the ring with Krull, they were already three dead men. Shandru never doubted his judgment and didn’t even bother to watch the match.
However, Shandru, who thought he had everything under control, also didn’t notice that as he turned away, Krull, who had been standing in front of Lei Na and Jim, suddenly looked up and stared directly at Zhang Wen behind Lei Na and Jim.
Perhaps only Krull, who was on stage as Zhang Wen’s opponent, could sense the strange aura emanating from this low-key stranger. And the moment his gaze met Zhang Wen’s, Krull’s endearing smile immediately stiffened. Krull himself didn’t know why, but seeing Zhang Wen, even though this stranger was just standing there motionless, he always felt an inexplicable sense of unease.
This feeling, Krull seemed to have experienced once before. Krull remembered when he was still serving his sentence in the Plison Maximum Security Prison. A girl with a head of enviably beautiful silver hair, accompanied by a team of high-ranking soldiers, walked past Krull. At that time, her gaze seemed to just sweep over Krull inadvertently, but it was enough to make him feel an extreme fear and unease that drove him to madness on the spot!
Although the unease brought by this strange stranger in front of him wasn’t as strong as that terrifying silver-haired girl, the déjà vu feeling made Krull very uncomfortable! Extremely uncomfortable!
However, Krull’s expression only stiffened for a moment. He quickly regained his endearing smile, but still stared intently at Zhang Wen, as if he was smiling too happily, his eyes slightly narrowed.
Zhang Wen could feel that in the moment Krull’s eyelids drooped, a surge of ferocity from the depths of his soul flashed in his eyes. That tangible killing intent made Zhang Wen’s skin feel as if it were being pricked by needles.
“You’d better be careful,” Zhang Wen calmly reminded Lei Na and Jim as he met Krull’s gaze.
To be honest, Zhang Wen was quite puzzled. He had already done his best to suppress his combat energy; even Shandru, whose strength reached the level of a star fighter, hadn’t noticed him when he saw Zhang Wen. Yet, Zhang Wen could sense that Krull seemed to have detected something about him. Moreover, the intensity of Krull’s reaction far exceeded Zhang Wen’s expectations.
From the last glance Krull gave him, Zhang Wen could feel that this murderous demon, who had somehow escaped from the maximum security prison, seemed to have lost control of himself and was about to go berserk!
“Of course. How could we not be careful with Shandru’s men? I’ve already prepared the secret weapons,” Lei Na nodded mysteriously to Zhang Wen.
However, although Lei Na said he would be careful, the uncontrollable smugness on his face showed that he didn’t take Zhang Wen’s warning too seriously.
Zhang Wen didn’t bother to say more to Lei Na. He finally looked up and carefully focused on Krull, his Spring Water Technique combat energy rapidly circulating within his body.
The standoff on the ring continued for a few more seconds. Just as the audience was starting to get impatient, Krull suddenly shook his head violently, opened his eyes wide, and let out a wild roar towards the sky.
In just a short moment, the endearing bear-like Krull had vanished from everyone’s sight. Both the audience below and the previously confident Lei Na and Jim were stunned by the sudden burst of ferocity from Krull.
“Disgusting! Annoying!” Krull’s throat emitted a piercing screech like two grinding wheels rubbing against each other.
In the next instant, Krull raised his arms, veins bulging. With a muffled sound that seemed to explode the air, the demon-like Krull charged towards Lei Na, who was closest to him. Looking at Krull’s twisted and ferocious face, no one doubted that if Lei Na and the other two on the ring were caught by Krull, they would be torn to pieces.
“Damn… damn it!” Facing Krull’s attack, Lei Na’s legs had already gone weak. After all, he was just an ordinary thug; how could he face a real murderous demon like Krull?
Under Krull’s insane killing intent, Lei Na no longer had any of his previous composure. He fumbled to pull out the borrowed psychic gun from behind, closed his eyes, and fearfully fired randomly in Krull’s direction.
Jim beside him was also so nervous he was almost crying. Only when he heard the sound of the psychic gun firing did he suddenly remember Lei Na’s prior instructions and, closing his eyes, also took out his psychic gun and fired wildly at Krull.
The psychic bullets from the psychic guns flew all over the ring, some even flying out of the ring, causing the audience below to scream and scatter in chaos.
After firing the two psychic guns wildly for a while, Lei Na and Jim regained some courage. In their minds, under such dense psychic bullet fire, not only would an honor fighter like Krull be forced to retreat, but even an elite fighter would have to give way.
However, Zhang Wen, standing beside Lei Na and Jim, could clearly see that the psychic bullets they fired had no effect on Krull. The mere sixth-tier psychic bullets couldn’t even slow Krull down.
In the blink of an eye, Krull had already charged up to Lei Na.
Facing Krull’s bloodshot eyes, almost turning crimson, and his terrifying arms with bulging veins, Lei Na was almost scared to death. He instinctively raised his hand, fired the psychic gun at Krull once more, then threw the gun away and turned to run, screaming.
Unfortunately, the psychic bullet Lei Na fired had no effect. Seeing the psychic bullet coming towards him, the berserk Krull didn’t even bother to block it, letting the bullet hit his face, causing a loud buzzing sound and a burst of blinding blue light.
Then, with a ferocious laugh, Krull pounced forward, grabbing Lei Na’s legs and lifting him upside down. Feeling that he might be torn in half the next moment, Lei Na, screaming, uncontrollably wet himself.
At that moment, a psychic bullet fired by Jim happened to hit Krull. Just as Krull was about to tear Lei Na apart, his movements paused. He turned to look at Jim with a sinister smile, then suddenly threw Lei Na like a sandbag.
Lei Na screamed as he collided hard with Jim, who was also scared stiff. Under the tremendous impact, the two thugs spat out a mouthful of blood simultaneously and then passed out from the pain.
After throwing Lei Na, Krull didn’t continue to attack the people on the ring. Instead, he suddenly roared towards the sky again and then madly jumped into the crowd below.
Under the stunned gaze of the crowd, Krull grabbed one of the bounty fighters who had come down to watch the spectacle. He grabbed the man’s legs, exerted force, and smashed his body against the sea urchin stone ring like a hammer.
The bounty fighter didn’t even have time to scream before his upper body was smashed into a bloody pulp on the ring. This horrifying scene, paired with Krull’s insane laughter, stunned every audience member in the first-floor hall. The shock was so overwhelming that they even forgot to run.
“Ah!” Finally, it was a female spectator who let out a piercing scream, snapping the crowd out of their stupor. They all cried and scattered in panic. Meanwhile, the insane Krull laughed maniacally and reached out towards another bounty fighter beside him.
“Bastard… bastard! Krull, have you gone mad?” The second bounty fighter attacked by Krull was from the TK group. Realizing that Krull, who was also from the TK group, was attacking him, the bounty fighter roared in both anger and fear.
“The match is about to begin, are both sides ready?”
Although the match between Zhang Wen’s group and Krull was not considered a real “contest” by everyone, the referee of the arena still professionally raised his right hand and, according to the rules, inquired of the participants.
“I’m ready to start at any time,” Krull continued to smile with his usual good-natured demeanor.
Except for a few informed bounty fighters, the audience present was amused by Krull’s endearing appearance, laughing heartily. Even Rena and Jim, who were Krull’s opponents, unconsciously relaxed.
Zhang Wen, standing behind Rena and Jim, also remained silent.
With Zhang Wen’s keen eyes, he could easily discern the approximate level of Krull, who was about to face him. Given Zhang Wen’s current strength, defeating an opponent at the peak of the eighth-tier elite level would be a trivial matter if he wished. However, Zhang Wen had no intention of directly confronting Krull.
Zhang Wen’s purpose in coming to the Babylon Arena was to investigate the current combat strength and general capabilities of the arena. Most of the information he had already gathered from Rena and Jim. The only task left was to ascertain the true capabilities of the “Five Heavenly Kings,” who stood at the pinnacle of the Babylon Arena’s combat strength.
Such information, of course, could not be expected to be divulged by small-time thugs like Rena and Jim, who were merely scraping by at the bottom of the arena. To understand the strength of the Five Heavenly Kings, one had to watch their matches. This was also the reason why Asura specifically assigned Zhang Wen to the Babylon Arena.
If Zhang Wen were to recklessly take action now and easily defeat Krull, even the dim-witted bounty fighters of the Babylon Arena would quickly realize his connection to the Kasares bounty fighters by simply considering his Kasares identity.
Therefore, if possible, Zhang Wen was willing to only display the strength of an ordinary fourth or fifth-tier fighter, assisting Rena and Jim in surviving the ten-minute match and ending this farce of a competition with low profile.
“We’re ready too! We can start at any time,” Rena confidently raised his head and said to the referee, seeing that the audience below was growing impatient.
In fact, just before Sandro brought Rena’s group to the ring, Rena had already sneaked to the arena’s entrance and borrowed the psychic gun from Burton, whom he had leverage over!
The psychic gun, capable of firing psychic bullets comparable to a full-force strike from a sixth-tier psychic master, was still a formidable weapon for most fighters mingling in the first-floor hall. Even against a general honor fighter, while it might not be hopeful to defeat the opponent, it was quite useful for buying time.
In normal ring matches, such a near-cheating weapon as the psychic gun would, of course, be strictly prohibited. However, this “just for fun” match naturally had no such regulations. Sandro himself had jokingly said before the match that Rena and his group could use any means.
Thus, Rena, who had “borrowed” two psychic guns from Burton, was so brazenly confident. As for whether using the psychic gun in the ring match would offend Sandro and provoke him to seek trouble later, that was not in Rena’s consideration. Rena had already thought it through clearly; Sandro, for the sake of face, would certainly not take action against him within the next day or two.
As long as he could successfully sell the information, once this matter was over, he would immediately take the “information fee” earned from the five major organizations and leave Fila Planet, escaping to another planet. By then, no matter how powerful Sandro was, he could only watch helplessly.
Hey! That fool Sandro, wanting to have an honor fighter kill me, his plan was quite clever. But, you didn’t expect that I could borrow two psychic guns, did you!
Rena, while inwardly mocking Sandro’s stupidity with glee, casually waved his left hand to the audience below.
“Then, Rena’s group versus Krull, begin!” The referee immediately waved his hand forcefully, announcing the start of the match.
“Haha! Rena, put some effort into it! Don’t get taken out so quickly!” The audience below laughed without concern, teasingly shouting at Rena and Jim.
Rena glanced at Krull across the ring and noticed that after the referee announced the start of the match, Krull was staring straight at them, seemingly in a daze. Thus, Rena felt even more at ease. Having lived in the arena for three or four years, it was the first time Rena had received such attention from everyone! Thinking of the feeling of being looked at with new eyes after defeating Krull, Rena couldn’t help but feel a bit elated.
However, Rena had no idea that both Krull on the ring and Sandro below the ring were fully aware of the two psychic guns he and Jim held.
But after the referee announced the start of the match, Sandro merely sneered indifferently and left the first-floor hall. When Rena and the two fools beside him stood on the ring with Krull, they were already three dead men. Sandro never doubted his judgment and didn’t even bother to watch the match.
Yet, Sandro, who thought he had everything under control, also didn’t notice that as he turned away, Krull, who had been standing in front of Rena and Jim, suddenly looked up and directly stared at Zhang Wen behind Rena and Jim.
Perhaps only Krull, who had stepped onto the stage as Zhang Wen’s opponent, could sense the strange aura emanating from this low-profile stranger. The moment Krull’s gaze met Zhang Wen’s, his endearing smile instantly stiffened. Krull himself didn’t know why, but upon seeing Zhang Wen, although the stranger was just standing there motionless, Krull felt an inexplicable sense of unease.
This feeling, Krull seemed to have experienced once before. Krull remembered, it was when he was still serving his sentence in the Plisson Maximum Security Prison. A girl with a head of enviably beautiful silver hair, accompanied by a team of high-ranking soldiers, passed by Krull. At that time, her gaze seemed to just sweep over Krull inadvertently, and Krull was so terrified by the extreme unease that he went berserk on the spot!
Although the unease brought by this strange stranger before him wasn’t as strong as that terrifying silver-haired girl, the sense of déjà vu made Krull very uncomfortable! Very uncomfortable!
However, Krull’s expression only stiffened for a moment. He quickly resumed his endearing smile, still staring intently at Zhang Wen, as if he was smiling too happily, his eyes slightly narrowed.
Zhang Wen could feel that the moment Krull’s eyelids drooped, a surge of ferocity, as if from the depths of his soul, flashed in his eyes. That tangible killing intent made Zhang Wen’s skin feel as if it were being pricked by needles.
“You’d better be careful,” Zhang Wen calmly reminded Rena and Jim as he met Krull’s gaze.
Honestly, Zhang Wen was quite puzzled. He had tried his best to suppress his combat energy; even Sandro, whose strength had reached the level of a star system fighter, hadn’t noticed him when he saw Zhang Wen. Yet, Zhang Wen could sense that Krull seemed to have detected something about him. Moreover, the intensity of Krull’s reaction far exceeded Zhang Wen’s expectations.
From the last glance Krull cast at Zhang Wen, Zhang Wen could feel that this murderous demon, who had somehow escaped from the maximum security prison, seemed to have lost control of himself and was about to go berserk!
“Of course. How could we not be careful with Sandro’s men? I’ve already prepared the secret weapon,” Rena nodded mysteriously to Zhang Wen.
However, although Rena said he would be careful, just looking at the uncontrollable smugness on his face, it was clear that he didn’t take Zhang Wen’s warning too seriously.
Zhang Wen also didn’t bother to say more to Rena. He finally looked up, carefully fixed his gaze on Krull, and the Spring Water Technique combat energy rapidly circulated within his body.
The standoff on the ring continued for a few more seconds. Just as the audience was starting to get a bit impatient, Krull suddenly shook his head vigorously, opened his eyes wide, and let out a wild roar towards the sky.
In just a short moment, the endearing, bear-like Krull had completely disappeared from everyone’s sight. Both the audience below and the previously confident Rena and Jim were stunned by the sudden outburst of ferocity from Krull.
“Annoying! So annoying!” Krull’s throat emitted a piercing screech, like two grinding wheels rubbing against each other.
And in the next instant, Krull had raised his arms, bulging with veins. With a muffled sound that seemed to explode the air, the demon-like Krull charged towards Rena, who was closest to him. Looking at Krull’s twisted, ferocious face, no one doubted that if the three on the ring were caught by Krull, they would be torn to pieces alive.
“Hell… hell!” Facing Krull’s attack, Rena’s legs had already gone soft. After all, he was just an ordinary small-time thug; how could he face a real murderous demon like Krull?
Under Krull’s insane killing intent, Rena lost all the composure he had just moments ago. He fumbled to pull out the borrowed psychic gun from behind, closed his eyes, and fearfully shouted, firing randomly in Krull’s direction.
Jim beside him was also so nervous he was almost crying. Only when he heard the sound of the psychic gun firing did Jim suddenly remember Rena’s prior instructions, and he also closed his eyes, took out his psychic gun, and fired randomly at Krull.
The psychic bullets shot from the psychic guns flew wildly around the ring, some even flying off the ring, scaring the audience below into a chaotic uproar.
After firing wildly with the two psychic guns for a while, Rena and Jim regained some courage. In their minds, under such dense psychic bullet fire, not to mention honor fighters like Krull, even elite fighters would have to retreat.
However, Zhang Wen, standing beside Rena and Jim, saw clearly that the psychic bullets they fired had no effect on Krull at all. The mere sixth-tier psychic bullets couldn’t even slow Krull down.
In the blink of an eye, Krull had already charged in front of Rena.
Facing Krull’s bloodshot, almost crimson eyes, and his terrifying arms bulging with veins, Rena was almost scared to scream. He instinctively raised his hand, fired another shot at Krull with the psychic gun, then threw the gun away with force, screaming as he turned and ran.
Unfortunately, the psychic bullet Rena fired had no effect at all. Seeing the psychic bullet attack coming towards him, the berserk Krull didn’t even bother to block it, letting the bullet hit his face, causing a buzzing explosion and a large burst of dazzling blue light.
Then, with a ferocious laugh, Krull pounced forward, grabbing Rena’s legs with both hands and lifting him upside down. Feeling that he might be torn in half by Krull at any moment, Rena, screaming, uncontrollably wet his pants.
At that moment, a psychic bullet fired by Jim happened to hit Krull. Just as Krull was about to tear Rena apart, his movements paused, and with a sinister smile, he turned to look at Jim, suddenly throwing Rena in his hands like a sandbag.
Rena screamed, crashing hard into Jim, who was also scared stiff. Under the tremendous impact, the two thugs collided, both spitting out a mouthful of blood, then passed out from the pain.
After throwing Rena, Krull didn’t continue to attack the people on the ring. Instead, he suddenly roared towards the sky again, then crazily jumped into the crowd below.
Under the stunned gaze of the overly shocked crowd, Krull actually grabbed one of the bounty fighters who had come down to watch the fun. He grabbed the man’s legs, exerted force, and like wielding a hammer, smashed his body hard onto the sea urchin stone ring.
The bounty fighter didn’t even have time to scream before his upper body was smashed into a pile of shattered flesh and blood on the ring. This terrifying scene, paired with Krull’s insane smile, stunned every audience member in the first-floor hall. The excessive shock even made them forget to run.
“Ah!” Finally, it was a female spectator who screamed at the top of her lungs, awakening the crowd like from a dream, and they all cried and scattered in panic. The insane Krull, however, laughed maniacally and reached out to another bounty fighter beside him.
“Bastard… bastard! Krull, have you gone mad?” The second bounty fighter attacked by Krull was from the TK group. Realizing that Krull, who was also from the TK group, was attacking him, the bounty fighter roared in both anger and fear.
“The match is about to begin. Are both sides ready?”
Although the match between Zhang Wen’s group and Krull didn’t seem like a real “contest” to everyone, the referee of the arena still professionally raised his right hand, asking the participants according to the rules.
“I’m ready to start anytime,” Krull continued to smile with his usual simple honesty.
Except for a few informed bounty fighters, the audience was amused by Krull’s endearing demeanor, laughing heartily. Even Renard and Jim, Krull’s opponents, couldn’t help but relax.
Standing behind Renard and Jim, Zhang Wen also consciously remained silent.
With Zhang Wen’s keen eyes, he could easily discern the approximate level of Krull, who was about to face him. Given Zhang Wen’s current strength, defeating an opponent at the peak of the eighth-tier elite level would be a trivial matter if he wished. However, Zhang Wen had no intention of directly confronting Krull.
Zhang Wen’s purpose in coming to the Babylon Arena was to investigate the current composition and general strength of the arena’s combatants. Most of the information he had already obtained from Renard and Jim. The only task left was to figure out the capabilities of the “Five Heavenly Kings,” who stood at the pinnacle of the Babylon Arena’s combat power.
Such information, of course, couldn’t be expected to come from small-time thugs like Renard and Jim, who were just scraping by at the bottom of the arena. To understand the strength of the Five Heavenly Kings, one had to watch their matches. This was also the reason why Asura specifically assigned Zhang Wen to the Babylon Arena.
If Zhang Wen were to recklessly strike now and easily defeat Krull, even the dumbest bounty fighters in the Babylon Arena would realize his connection to the bounty fighters of Cassares by simply considering his Cassares identity.
Therefore, if possible, Zhang Wen would prefer to display only the strength of an ordinary fourth or fifth-tier fighter, assisting Renard and Jim to survive for ten minutes and end this farcical match in a low-key manner.
“We’re ready too! We can start anytime,” Renard confidently raised his head and said to the referee, seeing that the audience below was growing impatient.
In fact, just before Sandro brought Renard’s group to the ring, Renard had already sneaked to the arena’s entrance and borrowed a psychic gun from Burton, whom he had a hold over.
Capable of firing psychic bullets equivalent to a full-force strike from a sixth-tier psychic, the psychic gun was still a formidable weapon for most fighters in the first-floor hall. Even against a general honor fighter, while it might not be enough to defeat the opponent, it was quite useful for buying time.
In normal ring matches, such a cheating weapon like the psychic gun would, of course, be strictly prohibited. However, this “just for fun” match naturally had no such restrictions. Sandro himself had even said with a smile before the match that Renard and his group could use any means.
Thus, Renard, who had “borrowed” two psychic guns from Burton, felt completely fearless. As for whether using psychic guns in a ring match would offend Sandro and make him seek revenge later, that was not in Renard’s consideration. Renard had already thought it through clearly; Sandro, out of face-saving concerns, definitely wouldn’t act against him within the next day or two.
As long as he could successfully sell the information, once this matter was over, he would immediately leave the planet Fila with the “information fee” earned from the five major organizations and escape to another planet. By then, no matter how powerful Sandro was, he could only watch helplessly.
Heh! That fool Sandro, wanting to send an honor fighter to kill me, his plan was quite clever. But he didn’t expect that I could borrow two psychic guns, did he?
Renard inwardly mocked Sandro’s stupidity with a sense of pride, while casually waving his left hand to the audience below.
“Then, Renard’s group versus Krull, begin!” The referee immediately waved his hand forcefully, announcing the start of the match.
“Haha! Renard, put in some effort! Don’t get taken out so quickly!” The audience below laughed carelessly, teasingly shouting at Renard and Jim.
Renard glanced at Krull across the ring and noticed that after the referee announced the start of the match, Krull was staring straight at them, seemingly in a daze. This made Renard even more at ease. Having lived in the arena for three or four years, this was the first time Renard had received so much attention from everyone! Thinking about how everyone would look at him differently after defeating Krull, Renard couldn’t help but feel a bit elated.
However, Renard had no idea that both Krull on the ring and Sandro below the ring were fully aware of the two psychic guns he and Jim were holding.
But after the referee announced the start of the match, Sandro just sneered indifferently and left the first-floor hall. When Renard and the two fools beside him stood on the ring with Krull, they were already three dead men. Sandro never doubted his judgment and didn’t even bother to watch the match.
However, Sandro, who thought he had everything under control, also didn’t notice that as he turned away, Krull, who had been standing in front of Renard and Jim, suddenly looked up and stared directly at Zhang Wen behind them.
Perhaps only Krull, who had stepped onto the ring as Zhang Wen’s opponent, could sense the strange aura emanating from this low-key stranger. The moment Krull’s gaze met Zhang Wen’s, his endearing smile instantly stiffened. Krull himself didn’t know why, but when he saw Zhang Wen, even though the stranger was just standing there motionless, Krull felt an inexplicable sense of unease.
This feeling, Krull seemed to have experienced once before. He remembered it was when he was still serving his sentence in the Plisen Maximum Security Prison. A girl with enviably beautiful silver hair, accompanied by a group of high-ranking soldiers, walked past Krull. At that time, her gaze seemed to just sweep over Krull inadvertently, but it was enough to trigger an extreme fear and unease in him, driving him to madness on the spot!
Although the unease brought by this strange stranger before him wasn’t as strong as that terrifying silver-haired girl’s, the déjà vu feeling made Krull very uncomfortable! Extremely uncomfortable!
However, Krull’s expression only stiffened for a moment. He quickly regained his endearing smile, but still stared intently at Zhang Wen, as if he was smiling too happily, his eyes slightly squinted.
Zhang Wen could feel that the moment Krull’s eyelids drooped slightly, a surge of ferocity seemed to flash in his eyes, emanating from the depths of his soul. The tangible killing intent made Zhang Wen’s skin feel as if it were being pricked by needles.
“You’d better be careful,” Zhang Wen calmly reminded Renard and Jim as he met Krull’s gaze.
Honestly, Zhang Wen was quite puzzled. He had already done his best to conceal his combat energy. Even Sandro, whose strength had reached the level of a galaxy fighter, hadn’t noticed anything unusual about Zhang Wen. Yet, Zhang Wen could sense that Krull seemed to have detected something about him. Moreover, Krull’s reaction was far more intense than Zhang Wen had anticipated.
From the last glance Krull cast at Zhang Wen, Zhang Wen could feel that this murderous demon, who had somehow escaped from the maximum security prison, seemed to have lost control of himself and was about to go berserk!
“Of course. How could we not be careful with Sandro’s men? I’ve already prepared the secret weapons,” Renard nodded mysteriously to Zhang Wen.
However, although Renard said he would be careful, the uncontrollable smugness on his face showed that he didn’t take Zhang Wen’s warning too seriously.
Zhang Wen didn’t bother to say more to Renard. He finally looked up, carefully focusing on Krull, as the Spring Water Technique’s combat energy rapidly circulated within his body.
The standoff on the ring continued for a few more seconds. Just as the audience was starting to get impatient, Krull suddenly shook his head violently, opened his eyes wide, and let out a wild roar towards the sky.
In just a short moment, the endearing, bear-like Krull had completely disappeared from everyone’s sight. Both the audience below and the previously confident Renard and Jim were stunned by the sudden burst of ferocity from Krull.
“Disgusting! Annoying!” Krull’s throat emitted a piercing screech, like two grinding wheels rubbing against each other.
In the next instant, Krull raised his arms, veins bulging. With a muffled sound that seemed to explode the air, Krull, like a demon god, charged towards Renard, who was closest to him. Looking at Krull’s twisted, ferocious face, no one doubted that if the three on the ring were caught by Krull, they would be torn to pieces.
“Hell… hell!” Facing Krull’s attack, Renard’s legs had already gone weak. After all, he was just an ordinary small-time thug; how could he face a real murderous demon like Krull?
Under Krull’s insane killing intent, Renard lost all the composure he had earlier. He fumbled to pull out the borrowed psychic gun from behind, closed his eyes, and fearfully fired randomly in Krull’s direction.
Jim beside him was also so nervous he was almost crying. Only when he heard the sound of the psychic gun firing did Jim suddenly remember Renard’s prior instructions. He also closed his eyes, took out his psychic gun, and fired randomly at Krull.
The psychic bullets fired from the psychic guns flew all over the ring, some even flying out of the ring, causing the audience below to scream and scatter in chaos.
After firing the two psychic guns randomly for a while, Renard and Jim regained some courage. In their minds, under such dense psychic bullet fire, not only would an honor fighter like Krull be forced to retreat, but even an elite fighter would have to back off.
However, Zhang Wen, standing beside Renard and Jim, could clearly see that the psychic bullets they fired had no effect on Krull. The sixth-tier psychic bullets couldn’t even slow Krull down.
In the blink of an eye, Krull had already charged in front of Renard.
Facing Krull’s bloodshot eyes, almost turning crimson, and his terrifying, vein-bulging arms, Renard was almost scared to the point of screaming. He instinctively raised his hand, fired another shot at Krull with the psychic gun, then threw the gun away and turned to run, screaming.
Unfortunately, the psychic bullet Renard fired had no effect. When the psychic bullet approached him, the berserk Krull didn’t even bother to block it, letting the bullet hit his face, causing a buzzing explosion and a burst of blinding blue light.
Then, with a ferocious laugh, Krull pounced forward, grabbing Renard’s legs with both hands and lifting him upside down. Feeling that he might be torn in half at any moment, Renard, screaming, uncontrollably wet himself.
At that moment, a psychic bullet fired by Jim happened to hit Krull. Just as Krull was about to tear Renard apart, his movements paused. He turned to look at Jim with a sinister smile, then suddenly threw Renard like a sandbag.
Renard screamed as he collided with Jim, who was also scared stiff. Under the tremendous impact, the two thugs, crashing into each other, simultaneously spat out a mouthful of blood and then passed out from the pain.
After throwing Renard, Krull didn’t continue to attack the people on the ring. Instead, he suddenly roared towards the sky again and then madly jumped into the crowd below.
Under the stunned gaze of the overly shocked crowd, Krull grabbed one of the bounty fighters who had come down to watch the fun. He grabbed the man’s legs, exerted force, and swung his body like a hammer, smashing it hard onto the sea urchin stone ring.
The bounty fighter didn’t even have time to scream before his upper body was smashed into a pile of shattered flesh and blood on the ring. This horrifying scene, paired with Krull’s insane laughter, stunned every spectator in the first-floor hall. The excessive shock even made them forget to flee.
“Ah!” Finally, a female spectator’s piercing scream snapped the crowd out of their daze, and they all cried and scattered in panic. The insane Krull, however, laughed maniacally and reached out towards another bounty fighter beside him.
“Bastard… bastard! Krull, have you gone mad?” The second bounty fighter attacked by Krull was from the TK group. Realizing that Krull, who was also from the TK group, was attacking him, the bounty fighter roared in both anger and fear.
“The match is about to begin, are both sides ready?”
Although the match between Zhang Wen’s group and Krull was not considered a real “contest” in the eyes of everyone, the referee of the arena still professionally raised his right hand and, according to the rules, inquired of the participants in the arena.
“I’m ready to start at any time,” Krull continued to smile with his usual simple honesty.
Except for a few informed bounty fighters, the audience present was amused by Krull’s endearing demeanor, laughing heartily. Even Krull’s opponents, Renard and Jim, couldn’t help but relax.
Standing behind Renard and Jim, Zhang Wen also consciously remained silent.
With Zhang Wen’s keen eyes, he could easily discern the approximate level of Krull, who was about to face him. Given Zhang Wen’s current strength, defeating an opponent at the peak of the eighth-tier elite level would be effortless if he so desired. However, Zhang Wen had no intention of directly confronting Krull.
Zhang Wen’s purpose in coming to the Babylon Arena was to investigate the current composition and approximate strength of the arena’s combatants. Most of the information he had already obtained from Renard and Jim. The only task left was to determine the capabilities of the “Five Heavenly Kings,” who stood at the pinnacle of the Babylon Arena’s combat strength.
Such information, of course, could not be expected to be divulged by small-time thugs like Renard and Jim, who were merely scraping by at the bottom of the arena. To understand the strength of the Five Heavenly Kings, one had to watch their matches. This was also the reason why Asura specifically assigned Zhang Wen to the Babylon Arena.
If Zhang Wen were to recklessly take action now and easily defeat Krull, even the dim-witted bounty fighters of the Babylon Arena would, upon considering his Kassarian identity, realize his connection to the Kassarian bounty fighters.
Therefore, if possible, Zhang Wen was willing to only display the strength of an ordinary fourth or fifth-tier fighter, assisting Renard and Jim from the sidelines to endure ten minutes and quietly end this farcical match.
“We’re ready too! We can start at any time,” Renard said confidently, looking up at the referee as the audience below grew impatient.
In fact, just before Sandro brought Renard’s group to the ring, Renard had already sneaked to the arena’s entrance and borrowed the psychic gun from Button, whom he had a hold over.
Capable of firing psychic bullets comparable to a full-force strike from a sixth-tier psychic master, the psychic gun was a formidable weapon for most fighters in the first-floor hall. Even against a general honor fighter, while it might not guarantee victory, it was quite effective for buying time.
In normal arena matches, such a cheating weapon as the psychic gun would, of course, be strictly prohibited. However, this “just for fun” match naturally had no such regulations. Sandro himself had even jokingly said before the match that Renard and his group could use any means necessary.
Thus, Renard, having “borrowed” two psychic guns from Button, felt completely at ease. As for whether using psychic guns in the arena would offend Sandro and provoke him to seek revenge later, that was not in Renard’s considerations. Renard had already thought it through clearly: Sandro, out of face-saving considerations, would certainly not take action against him within the next day or two.
As long as he could successfully sell the information, once this matter was over, he would immediately take the “information fee” earned from the five major organizations and leave the planet Fila, escaping to another planet. By then, no matter how powerful Sandro was, he could only watch helplessly.
Heh! That fool Sandro, wanting to have an honor fighter kill me, his plan was quite clever. But you didn’t expect that I could borrow two psychic guns, did you?
Renard inwardly mocked Sandro’s stupidity with glee, while casually waving his left hand to the audience below.
“Then, Renard’s group versus Krull, begin!” The referee immediately waved his hand forcefully, announcing the start of the match.
“Haha! Renard, put in some effort! Don’t get taken out so quickly!” The audience below laughed carelessly, teasingly shouting at Renard and Jim.
Renard glanced at Krull across the ring and noticed that after the referee announced the start of the match, Krull was staring straight at them, seemingly in a daze. This made Renard even more at ease. Having lived in the arena for three or four years, this was the first time Renard had received everyone’s attention! Thinking of the admiration he would receive after defeating Krull, Renard couldn’t help but feel a bit giddy.
However, Renard had no idea that both Krull on the ring and Sandro below were fully aware of the two psychic guns he and Jim were holding.
But after the referee announced the start of the match, Sandro merely sneered indifferently and left the first-floor hall. When Renard and his two fools stood on the ring with Krull, they were already three dead men. Sandro never doubted his judgment and didn’t even bother to watch the match.
Yet, Sandro, who thought he had everything under control, also didn’t notice that as he turned away, Krull, who had been standing in front of Renard and Jim, suddenly looked up and stared directly at Zhang Wen behind them.
Perhaps only Krull, who had stepped onto the ring as Zhang Wen’s opponent, could sense the strange aura emanating from this low-key stranger. The moment his gaze met Zhang Wen’s, Krull’s endearing smile instantly stiffened. Krull himself didn’t know why, but upon seeing Zhang Wen, even though the stranger just stood there motionless, he felt an inexplicable sense of unease.
This feeling, Krull seemed to have experienced once before. He remembered it was when he was serving time in the Plison Maximum Security Prison. A girl with a head of enviably beautiful silver hair, accompanied by a squad of high-ranking soldiers, walked past Krull. At that moment, her gaze seemed to just brush past him, and Krull was so overwhelmed by the fear-inducing unease that he went berserk on the spot!
Although the unease brought by this strange stranger before him wasn’t as intense as that terrifying silver-haired girl, the déjà vu feeling made Krull very uncomfortable! Extremely uncomfortable!
However, Krull’s expression only stiffened for a moment. He quickly resumed his endearing smile, still staring intently at Zhang Wen, as if he was smiling so hard that his eyes slightly narrowed.
Zhang Wen could feel that the moment Krull’s eyelids drooped, a surge of ferocity, as if from the depths of his soul, flashed in his eyes. That palpable killing intent made Zhang Wen’s skin feel as if it were being pricked by needles.
“You’d better be careful,” Zhang Wen calmly reminded Renard and Jim as he met Krull’s gaze.
Honestly, Zhang Wen was quite baffled. He had done his best to conceal his combat energy; even Sandro, whose strength reached the level of a galaxy fighter, hadn’t noticed him upon seeing him. Yet, Zhang Wen could sense that Krull seemed to have detected something about him. Moreover, Krull’s reaction was far more intense than Zhang Wen had anticipated.
From the final glance Krull cast at him, Zhang Wen could feel that this murderous demon, who had somehow escaped from the maximum security prison, seemed unable to control himself and was about to go berserk!
“Of course. How could we not be careful with Sandro’s men? I’ve already prepared the secret weapons,” Renard nodded mysteriously to Zhang Wen.
However, although Renard claimed he would be careful, the uncontrollable smugness on his face made it clear he didn’t take Zhang Wen’s warning too seriously.
Zhang Wen didn’t bother to say more to Renard. He finally looked up, carefully focusing on Krull, as the Spring Water Technique’s combat energy rapidly circulated within his body.
The standoff on the ring continued for a few more seconds. Just as the audience began to grow impatient, Krull suddenly shook his head violently, opened his eyes wide, and let out a wild roar towards the sky.
In just a short moment, the endearing, bear-like Krull vanished from everyone’s sight. Both the audience below and the previously confident Renard and Jim were stunned by the sudden outburst of ferocity from Krull.
“Disgusting! Annoying!” Krull’s throat emitted a screech like two grinding wheels rubbing against each other.
In the next instant, Krull raised his arms, veins bulging. With a muffled sound that seemed to explode the air, Krull, like a demon god, charged at Renard, who was closest to him. Seeing Krull’s twisted, ferocious face, no one doubted that if the three on the ring were caught by Krull, they would be torn to pieces.
“Holy… hell!” Facing Krull’s attack, Renard’s legs went weak. After all, he was just an ordinary thug; how could he face a true murderous demon like Krull?
Under Krull’s insane killing intent, Renard lost all his previous composure. He frantically pulled out the borrowed psychic gun from behind, closed his eyes, and fearfully fired randomly in Krull’s direction.
Jim beside him was also so nervous he was almost crying. Only when he heard the sound of the psychic gun firing did he suddenly remember Renard’s earlier instructions. He also closed his eyes, took out his psychic gun, and fired randomly at Krull.
The psychic bullets fired from the guns flew wildly around the ring, some even flying off the ring, causing the audience below to scream and scatter in chaos.
After firing wildly with the two psychic guns for a while, Renard and Jim regained some courage. In their minds, under such a barrage of psychic bullets, not only would an honor fighter like Krull be forced to retreat, but even an elite fighter would have to keep their distance.
However, Zhang Wen, standing beside Renard and Jim, could clearly see that the psychic bullets they fired had no effect on Krull. The mere sixth-tier psychic bullets couldn’t even slow Krull down.
In the blink of an eye, Krull had already charged in front of Renard.
Facing Krull’s bloodshot eyes, almost crimson, and his terrifying, vein-bulging arms, Renard was so scared he almost screamed. He instinctively raised his hand, fired another shot at Krull with the psychic gun, then threw the gun away and turned to run.
Unfortunately, the psychic bullet Renard fired had no effect. Seeing the psychic bullet coming at him, the berserk Krull didn’t even bother to block it, letting it hit his face, causing a deafening explosion and a burst of blinding blue light.
Then, with a ferocious laugh, Krull pounced forward, grabbing Renard’s legs and lifting him upside down. Feeling that he might be torn in half at any moment, Renard screamed uncontrollably and wet himself.
At that moment, a psychic bullet fired by Jim happened to hit Krull. Just as Krull was about to tear Renard apart, his movements paused. He turned his head, grinning at Jim, and suddenly threw Renard like a sandbag.
Renard screamed as he collided heavily with Jim, who was also scared stiff. Under the tremendous impact, the two thugs, now collided, simultaneously spat out a mouthful of blood and passed out from the pain.
After throwing Renard, Krull didn’t continue to attack the others on the ring. Instead, he suddenly roared towards the sky again and then madly jumped into the crowd below.
Under the stunned gaze of the overly shocked crowd, Krull grabbed one of the bounty fighters who had come down to watch the spectacle. He grabbed the man’s legs, exerted force, and swung his body like a hammer, smashing it hard against the sea urchin stone ring.
The bounty fighter didn’t even have time to scream before his upper body was smashed into a bloody pulp on the ring. This horrifying scene, paired with Krull’s insane laughter, stunned every spectator in the first-floor hall. The shock was so overwhelming that they even forgot to flee.
“Ah!” Finally, a female spectator’s piercing scream snapped the crowd out of their daze, and they all began to cry and scatter in panic. Meanwhile, the insane Krull, still laughing maniacally, reached out towards another bounty fighter nearby.
“Bastard! Krull, have you gone mad?” The second bounty fighter attacked by Krull was from the TK group. Realizing that Krull, who was also from the TK group, was attacking him, the bounty fighter roared in both anger and fear.
“The match is about to begin, are both sides ready?”
Although the match between Zhang Wen’s group and Krull was not considered a real “contest” by everyone, the referee of the arena still professionally raised his right hand and, according to the rules, inquired of the participants.
“I’m ready to start anytime,” Krull continued to smile with his usual simple and honest demeanor.
Except for a few informed bounty fighters, the audience was amused by Krull’s endearing appearance. Even Lei Na and Jim, who were Krull’s opponents, unconsciously relaxed.
Zhang Wen, standing behind Lei Na and Jim, also remained silent.
With Zhang Wen’s keen eyesight, he could easily discern the approximate level of Krull, who was about to face him. Given Zhang Wen’s current strength, defeating an opponent at the peak of the eighth-tier elite level would be a trivial matter if he wished. However, Zhang Wen had no intention of directly confronting Krull.
Zhang Wen’s purpose in coming to the Babylon Arena was to investigate the current combat power composition and general strength of the arena. Most of the information had already been obtained from Lei Na and Jim. The only task left was to understand the capabilities of the “Five Heavenly Kings,” who stood at the top of the Babylon Arena’s combat power.
Such information, of course, could not be expected to be obtained from small-time thugs like Lei Na and Jim who were just scraping by at the bottom of the arena. To understand the strength of the Five Heavenly Kings, one had to watch their matches. This was also the reason why Asura specifically assigned Zhang Wen to the Babylon Arena.
If Zhang Wen were to recklessly take action now and easily defeat Krull, even the most foolish bounty fighters in the Babylon Arena would realize his connection to the Cassares bounty fighters by simply considering his Cassares identity.
Therefore, if possible, Zhang Wen was willing to only display the strength of an ordinary fourth or fifth-tier fighter, assisting Lei Na and Jim to survive for ten minutes and end this farcical match in a low-key manner.
“We’re ready too! We can start anytime,” Lei Na confidently raised his head and said to the referee, seeing that the audience below was getting impatient.
In fact, just before Sandro brought Lei Na’s group to the ring, Lei Na had already gone to the arena’s entrance and borrowed the psychic gun from Burton, whom he had a hold over!
The psychic gun, capable of firing psychic bullets comparable to a full-force strike from a sixth-tier psychic master, was still a formidable weapon for most fighters in the first-floor hall. Even against a general honor fighter, while it might not be enough to defeat the opponent, it was quite useful for buying time.
In normal arena matches, such a cheating weapon as the psychic gun would, of course, be strictly prohibited. However, this “just for fun” match naturally had no such regulations. Sandro himself had even said with a smile before the match that Lei Na and his group could use any means.
Therefore, Lei Na, who had “borrowed” two psychic guns from Burton, was so confident. As for whether using a psychic gun in the arena match would offend Sandro and make him seek trouble later, that was not in Lei Na’s consideration. Lei Na had already thought it through clearly; Sandro, for the sake of face, would definitely not take action against him within the next day or two.
As long as he could successfully sell the information, once this matter was over, he would immediately leave Planet Fira with the “information fee” earned from the five major organizations and escape to another planet. By then, no matter how powerful Sandro was, he could only watch helplessly.
Heh! That fool Sandro, wanting to have an honor fighter kill me, his plan was quite clever. But you didn’t expect that I could borrow two psychic guns, did you?
While inwardly mocking Sandro’s stupidity, Lei Na casually waved his left hand to the audience below.
“Then, Lei Na’s group versus Krull, begin!” The referee immediately waved his hand vigorously, announcing the start of the match.
“Haha! Lei Na, put some effort into it! Don’t get taken out so quickly!” The audience below laughed carelessly, teasingly shouting at Lei Na and Jim.
Lei Na glanced at Krull across the ring and noticed that after the referee announced the start of the match, Krull was staring straight at them, as if in a daze. This made Lei Na even more at ease. Lei Na had been scraping by in the arena for three or four years, but this was the first time he had received everyone’s attention! Thinking about how everyone would look at him differently after defeating Krull, Lei Na couldn’t help but feel a bit elated.
However, Lei Na had no idea that both Krull on the ring and Sandro below the ring were fully aware of the two psychic guns in his and Jim’s hands.
But after the referee announced the start of the match, Sandro just sneered indifferently and left the first-floor hall. When Lei Na and the two fools beside him stood on the ring with Krull, they were already three dead men. Sandro never doubted his judgment and didn’t even bother to watch the match.
However, Sandro, who thought he had everything under control, also didn’t notice that as he turned away, Krull, who had been standing in front of Lei Na and Jim, suddenly looked up and directly stared at Zhang Wen behind Lei Na and Jim.
Perhaps only Krull, who was on stage as Zhang Wen’s opponent, could sense the strange aura emanating from this low-key stranger. The moment Krull’s gaze met Zhang Wen’s, his endearing smile immediately stiffened. Krull himself didn’t know why, but when he saw Zhang Wen, even though this stranger was just standing there motionless, Krull felt an extremely peculiar sense of unease.
This feeling, Krull seemed to have experienced once before. Krull remembered it was when he was still serving his sentence in the Plisen Maximum Security Prison. A girl with a head of enviable beautiful silver hair, accompanied by a team of high-ranking soldiers, walked past Krull. At that time, her gaze seemed to just sweep over Krull inadvertently, and Krull was so stimulated by the extreme fear and unease that he went berserk on the spot!
Although the unease brought by this strange stranger in front of him was not as strong as that terrifying silver-haired girl, the sense of déjà vu made Krull very uncomfortable! Very uncomfortable!
However, Krull’s expression only stiffened for a moment. He quickly regained his endearing smile, but still stared intently at Zhang Wen, as if smiling too happily, his eyes slightly narrowed.
Zhang Wen could feel that the moment Krull’s eyelids closed slightly, a surge of ferocity seemed to emerge from the depths of his soul, flashing in his eyes. The almost tangible killing intent made Zhang Wen’s skin feel as if it were being pricked by needles.
“You’d better be careful,” Zhang Wen calmly reminded Lei Na and Jim as he met Krull’s gaze.
Honestly, Zhang Wen was quite puzzled. He had already tried his best to conceal his combat energy; even Sandro, whose strength had reached the level of a galaxy fighter, hadn’t noticed him when he saw Zhang Wen. But Zhang Wen could sense that Krull seemed to have detected something about him. Moreover, Krull’s reaction was far more intense than Zhang Wen had expected.
From the last glance Krull cast at Zhang Wen, Zhang Wen could feel that this murderous demon king, who had somehow escaped from the maximum security prison, seemed to have lost control of himself and was about to go berserk!
“Of course. How could we not be careful with Sandro’s men? I’ve already prepared the secret weapons,” Lei Na nodded mysteriously to Zhang Wen.
However, although Lei Na said he would be careful, just looking at the uncontrollable smugness on his face, it was clear that he didn’t take Zhang Wen’s warning too seriously.
Zhang Wen also didn’t bother to say more to Lei Na. He finally looked up and carefully fixed his gaze on Krull, rapidly circulating the Spring Water Technique’s combat energy within his body.
The standoff on the ring continued for a few more seconds. Just as the audience was starting to get impatient, Krull suddenly shook his head violently, opened his eyes wide, and let out a wild roar towards the sky.
In just a short moment, the endearing bear-like Krull had completely disappeared from everyone’s sight. Both the audience below and the previously confident Lei Na and Jim were stunned by the sudden burst of ferocity from Krull.
“Disgusting! Annoying!” Krull’s throat emitted a piercing screech like two grinding wheels rubbing against each other.
In the next instant, Krull had raised his arms, bulging with veins. With a muffled sound that seemed to explode the air, the demon-like Krull charged towards Lei Na, who was closest to him. Looking at Krull’s twisted and ferocious face, no one doubted that if the three on the ring were caught by Krull, they would be torn to pieces.
“Damn… damn it!” Facing Krull’s attack, Lei Na’s legs had already gone weak. After all, he was just an ordinary small-time thug; how could he face a real murderous demon king like Krull?
Under Krull’s insane killing intent, Lei Na no longer had any of his previous composure. He fumbled to pull out the borrowed psychic gun from behind, closed his eyes, and fearfully shouted as he fired randomly in Krull’s direction.
Jim beside him was also so nervous that he was almost crying. Only when he heard the sound of the psychic gun firing did Jim suddenly remember Lei Na’s prior instructions and, with his eyes closed, also took out the psychic gun and fired randomly at Krull.
The psychic bullets fired from the psychic guns flew all over the ring, some even flying out of the ring, scaring the audience below into a chaotic uproar.
After firing randomly with the two psychic guns for a while, Lei Na and Jim regained some courage. In their minds, under such dense psychic bullet fire, not only honor fighters like Krull, but even elite fighters would have to retreat.
However, Zhang Wen, standing beside Lei Na and Jim, could clearly see that the psychic bullets fired by the two had no effect on Krull. The mere sixth-tier psychic bullets couldn’t even slow Krull down.
In the blink of an eye, Krull had already charged in front of Lei Na.
Facing Krull’s bloodshot eyes, almost turning crimson, and his terrifying arms bulging with veins, Lei Na almost screamed in terror. He instinctively raised his hand, fired the psychic gun at Krull again, then threw the gun away and turned to run with a scream.
Unfortunately, the psychic bullet Lei Na fired had no effect at all. When the psychic bullet attack came before him, the berserk Krull didn’t even bother to block it, letting the bullet hit his face, producing a buzzing loud noise and a large burst of dazzling blue light.
Immediately after, Krull let out a ferocious laugh, pounced forward, and grabbed Lei Na’s legs with both hands, lifting him upside down. Feeling that he might be torn in half by Krull in the next moment, Lei Na screamed uncontrollably and wet his pants.
At that moment, a psychic bullet fired by Jim happened to hit Krull. Just as Krull was about to tear Lei Na apart, his movements paused. He turned to look at Jim with a ferocious smile, then suddenly threw Lei Na in his hands like a sandbag.
Lei Na screamed as he crashed into Jim, who was also scared stiff. Under the tremendous impact, the two thugs collided and simultaneously spat out a mouthful of blood, then passed out from the pain.
After throwing Lei Na, Krull didn’t continue to attack the people on the ring. Instead, he suddenly roared towards the sky again and then crazily jumped into the crowd below.
Under the stunned gaze of the overly shocked crowd, Krull grabbed one of the bounty fighters who had come down to watch the fun. He grabbed the man’s legs, exerted force, and slammed his body onto the sea urchin stone ring like wielding a hammer.
The bounty fighter didn’t even have time to scream before his upper body was smashed into a pile of shattered flesh and blood on the ring. This terrifying scene, paired with Krull’s insane smile, stunned every audience member in the first-floor hall. The excessive shock even made them forget to escape.
“Ah!” Finally, a female spectator’s shrill scream snapped the crowd out of their daze, and they all cried and fled in all directions. The insane Krull, however, laughed maniacally and reached out towards another bounty fighter beside him.
“Bastard… bastard! Krull, have you gone mad?” The second bounty fighter attacked by Krull was from the TK group. Realizing that Krull, who was also from the TK group, was attacking him, the bounty fighter roared in both anger and fear.
“The match is about to begin, are both sides ready?”
Although the match between Zhang Wen’s group and Krull didn’t seem like a real “contest” to everyone, the referee of the arena still professionally raised his right hand and, according to the rules, inquired of the participants.
“I’m ready to start anytime,” Krull continued to smile with his usual simple honesty.
Except for a few informed bounty fighters, the audience was amused by Krull’s endearing demeanor. Even Rena and Jim, who were Krull’s opponents, couldn’t help but relax.
Standing behind Rena and Jim, Zhang Wen also consciously remained silent.
With Zhang Wen’s keen eyes, he could easily discern the approximate level of Krull, who was about to face him. Given Zhang Wen’s current strength, defeating an opponent at the peak of the eighth-tier elite level would be a trivial matter if he wished. However, Zhang Wen had no intention of directly confronting Krull.
Zhang Wen’s purpose in coming to the Babylon Arena was to investigate the current combat structure and general strength of the arena. Most of the information he had already obtained from Rena and Jim. The only task left was to figure out the capabilities of the “Five Heavenly Kings” who stood at the top of the Babylon Arena’s combat hierarchy.
Such information, of course, couldn’t be expected to come from small-time thugs like Rena and Jim who were just scraping by at the bottom of the arena. To understand the strength of the Five Heavenly Kings, one had to watch their matches. This was also the reason why Asura specifically assigned Zhang Wen to the Babylon Arena.
If Zhang Wen were to act recklessly now and easily defeat Krull, even the dumbest bounty fighters in the Babylon Arena would realize his connection to the bounty fighters of Cassares by simply considering his Cassares identity.
Therefore, if possible, Zhang Wen was willing to only display the strength of an ordinary fourth or fifth-tier fighter, assisting Rena and Jim in surviving ten minutes, and ending this farcical match in a low-key manner.
“We’re ready too! We can start anytime,” Rena confidently raised his head and said to the referee, seeing that the audience below was getting impatient.
In fact, just before Sandro brought Rena’s group to the ring, Rena had already sneaked to the arena’s entrance and borrowed the psychic gun from Borton, whom he had leverage over.
The psychic gun, capable of firing psychic bullets comparable to a full-force strike from a sixth-tier psychic master, was still a formidable weapon for most fighters mingling in the first-floor hall. Even against a general honor fighter, while it might not be enough to defeat them, it was quite useful for buying time.
In normal arena matches, such a near-cheating weapon like the psychic gun would be strictly prohibited. However, this “just for fun” match naturally had no such regulations. Sandro himself had even said with a smile before the match that Rena and his group could use any means.
Thus, Rena, who had “borrowed” two psychic guns from Borton, was utterly fearless. As for whether using psychic guns in the arena match would offend Sandro and provoke him to retaliate later, that was not in Rena’s consideration. Rena had already thought it through clearly; Sandro, out of face-saving considerations, certainly wouldn’t act against him within the next day or two.
As long as he could successfully sell the information, once this matter was over, he would immediately take the “information fee” earned from the five major organizations and leave the planet Fila, escaping to another planet. By then, no matter how powerful Sandro was, he could only watch helplessly.
Heh! That fool Sandro, wanting to use an honor fighter to kill me, his plan was quite clever. But you didn’t expect that I could borrow two psychic guns, did you!
While inwardly mocking Sandro’s stupidity, Rena casually waved his left hand to the audience below.
“Then, Rena’s group versus Krull, begin!” The referee immediately waved his hand forcefully, announcing the start of the match.
“Haha! Rena, give it your best! Don’t get taken out too quickly!” The audience below laughed indifferently, teasingly shouting at Rena and Jim.
Rena glanced at Krull opposite him and noticed that after the referee announced the start of the match, Krull was staring straight at them, seemingly in a daze. This made Rena even more at ease. Having lived in the arena for three or four years, this was the first time Rena had received so much attention from everyone! Thinking about how everyone would look at him differently after defeating Krull, Rena couldn’t help but feel a bit elated.
However, Rena had no idea that both Krull on the ring and Sandro below the ring were fully aware of the two psychic guns he and Jim were holding.
But after the referee announced the start of the match, Sandro just sneered indifferently and left the first-floor hall. When Rena and the two fools beside him stood on the ring with Krull, they were already three dead men. Sandro never doubted his judgment and didn’t even bother to watch the match.
However, Sandro, who thought he had everything under control, also didn’t notice that as he turned away, Krull, who had been standing in front of Rena and Jim, suddenly looked up and stared straight at Zhang Wen behind them.
Perhaps only Krull, who was on the ring as Zhang Wen’s opponent, could sense the strange aura emanating from this low-key stranger. The moment Krull’s gaze met Zhang Wen’s, his endearing smile immediately stiffened. Krull himself didn’t know why, but when he saw Zhang Wen, even though the stranger just stood there motionless, Krull always felt an inexplicable sense of unease.
This feeling, Krull seemed to have experienced once before. Krull remembered when he was still serving his sentence in the Plison Maximum Security Prison. A girl with a head of enviably beautiful silver hair, accompanied by a team of high-ranking soldiers, walked past Krull. At that time, her gaze seemed to just sweep over Krull inadvertently, and Krull was so terrified by the extreme unease that he went berserk on the spot!
Although the unease brought by this strange stranger before him wasn’t as strong as that terrifying silver-haired girl, the sense of déjà vu made Krull very uncomfortable! Extremely uncomfortable!
However, Krull’s expression only stiffened for a moment. He quickly resumed his endearing smile, but still stared intently at Zhang Wen, as if he was smiling so happily that his eyes slightly narrowed.
Zhang Wen could feel that the moment Krull’s eyelids drooped, a surge of ferocity seemed to flash from the depths of his soul. The almost tangible killing intent made Zhang Wen’s skin feel as if it were being pricked by needles.
“You’d better be careful,” Zhang Wen calmly reminded Rena and Jim as he met Krull’s gaze.
Honestly, Zhang Wen was quite puzzled. He had already tried his best to suppress his combat energy; even Sandro, whose strength had reached the level of a galactic fighter, hadn’t noticed him when he saw Zhang Wen. Yet, Zhang Wen could sense that Krull seemed to have detected something about him. Moreover, Krull’s reaction was far more intense than Zhang Wen had expected.
From the last glance Krull gave him, Zhang Wen could feel that this murderous demon who had somehow escaped from the maximum security prison seemed to have lost control of himself and was about to go berserk!
“Of course. How could we not be careful with Sandro’s men? I’ve already prepared the secret weapons,” Rena nodded mysteriously to Zhang Wen.
However, although Rena said he would be careful, the uncontrollable smugness on his face showed that he didn’t take Zhang Wen’s warning too seriously.
Zhang Wen also didn’t bother to say more to Rena. He finally looked up and carefully focused on Krull, the Spring Water Technique’s combat energy rapidly circulating within his body.
The standoff on the ring lasted a few more seconds. Just as the audience was starting to get impatient, Krull suddenly shook his head violently, opened his eyes wide, and let out a wild roar towards the sky.
In just a short moment, the endearing bear-like Krull had completely disappeared from everyone’s sight. Both the audience below and the previously confident Rena and Jim were stunned by the sudden burst of ferocity from Krull.
“Disgusting! Annoying!” Krull’s throat emitted a piercing screech like two grinding wheels rubbing against each other.
In the next instant, Krull had raised his arms, veins bulging. With a muffled sound that seemed to explode the air, the demonic Krull charged towards Rena, who was closest to him. Looking at Krull’s twisted and ferocious face, no one doubted that if the three on the ring were caught by Krull, they would be torn to pieces.
“Damn… damn it!” Facing Krull’s attack, Rena’s legs had already gone weak. After all, he was just an ordinary thug; how could he face a real murderous demon like Krull?
Under Krull’s insane killing intent, Rena lost all his previous composure. He frantically pulled out the borrowed psychic gun from behind, closed his eyes, and fearfully fired aimlessly in Krull’s direction.
Jim beside him was also so nervous he was almost crying. Only when he heard the sound of the psychic gun firing did Jim suddenly remember Rena’s prior instructions. He also closed his eyes and took out his psychic gun, firing wildly at Krull.
The psychic bullets fired from the psychic guns flew all over the ring, some even flying off the ring, scaring the audience below into a chaotic uproar.
After firing wildly with the two psychic guns for a while, Rena and Jim regained some courage. In their minds, under such dense psychic bullet fire, not only honor fighters like Krull, but even elite fighters would have to retreat.
However, Zhang Wen, standing beside Rena and Jim, could clearly see that the psychic bullets fired by the two had no effect on Krull. The mere sixth-tier psychic bullets couldn’t even slow Krull down.
In the blink of an eye, Krull had already charged in front of Rena.
Facing Krull’s bloodshot eyes, almost turning crimson, and his terrifying arms with bulging veins, Rena was almost scared out of his wits. He instinctively raised his hand, fired the psychic gun at Krull once more, then threw the gun away and turned to run with a scream.
Unfortunately, the psychic bullet Rena fired had no effect. Seeing the psychic bullet coming towards him, the berserk Krull didn’t even bother to block it, letting the bullet hit his face, producing a buzzing loud noise and a burst of blinding blue light.
Immediately after, Krull let out a ferocious laugh, pounced forward, and grabbed Rena’s legs with both hands, lifting him upside down. Feeling that he might be torn in half by Krull in the next moment, Rena screamed uncontrollably and wet himself.
At that moment, a psychic bullet fired by Jim happened to hit Krull. Just as Krull was about to tear Rena apart, his movements paused. He turned his head and looked at Jim with a ferocious smile, then suddenly threw Rena like a sandbag.
Rena screamed as he collided heavily with Jim, who was also scared stiff. Under the tremendous impact, the two thugs, now collided, simultaneously spat out a mouthful of blood and then passed out from the pain.
After throwing Rena, Krull didn’t continue to attack the people on the ring. Instead, he suddenly roared towards the sky again and then madly jumped into the crowd below.
Under the stunned gaze of the overly shocked crowd, Krull grabbed one of the bounty fighters who had come downstairs to watch the excitement. He grabbed the man’s legs, exerted force, and swung his body like a hammer, smashing it hard onto the sea urchin stone ring.
The bounty fighter didn’t even have time to scream before his upper body was smashed into a pile of shattered flesh and blood on the ring. This horrifying scene, paired with Krull’s insane smile, stunned every spectator in the first-floor hall. The excessive shock even made them forget to flee.
“Ah!” Finally, it was a female spectator’s shrill scream that woke the crowd like a dream. Everyone cried and scattered in all directions. Meanwhile, the insane Krull laughed maniacally and reached out towards another bounty fighter beside him.
“Bastard… bastard! Krull, have you gone mad?” The second bounty fighter attacked by Krull was from the TK group. Realizing that Krull, who was also from the TK group, was attacking him, the bounty fighter roared in both anger and fear.
“The match is about to begin, are both sides ready?”
Although the match between Zhang Wen’s group and Krull was not considered a real “contest” by everyone, the referee of the arena still professionally raised his right hand and, according to the rules, inquired of the participants.
“I’m ready to start anytime,” Krull continued to smile with his usual simple honesty.
Except for a few informed bounty fighters, the audience was amused by Krull’s endearing demeanor. Even Krull’s opponents, Renard and Jim, couldn’t help but relax.
Standing behind Renard and Jim, Zhang Wen also consciously remained silent.
With Zhang Wen’s keen eyes, he could easily discern the approximate level of Krull, who was about to face him. Given Zhang Wen’s current strength, defeating an opponent at the peak of the eighth-tier elite level would be effortless if he wished. However, Zhang Wen had no intention of directly confronting Krull.
Zhang Wen’s purpose in coming to the Babylon Arena was to investigate the current composition and approximate strength of the arena’s combatants. Most of the intelligence he had already gathered from Renard and Jim. The only task left was to understand the capabilities of the “Five Heavenly Kings,” who stood at the pinnacle of the Babylon Arena’s combat strength.
Such intelligence, of course, could not be expected to come from small-time thugs like Renard and Jim, who were merely scraping by at the bottom of the arena. To understand the strength of the Five Heavenly Kings, one had to watch their matches. This was also the reason why Shura specifically assigned Zhang Wen to the Babylon Arena.
If Zhang Wen were to recklessly strike now and easily defeat Krull, even the most foolish bounty fighters in the Babylon Arena would realize his connection to the Cassares bounty fighters by simply considering his Cassares identity.
Therefore, if possible, Zhang Wen was willing to only display the strength of an ordinary fourth or fifth-tier fighter, assisting Renard and Jim in surviving the ten minutes and ending this farcical match in a low-key manner.
“We’re ready too! We can start anytime,” Renard confidently raised his head and said to the referee, seeing that the audience below was growing impatient.
In fact, just before Sandro brought Renard and his group to the ring, Renard had already sneaked to the arena’s entrance and borrowed the psychic gun from Burton, whom he had a hold over!
The psychic gun, capable of firing a psychic bullet comparable to a full-force strike from a sixth-tier psychic master, was still a formidable weapon for most fighters in the first-floor hall. Even against an ordinary honor fighter, while it might not be enough to defeat them, it was quite useful for buying time.
In normal ring matches, such a cheating-like weapon as the psychic gun would, of course, be strictly prohibited. However, this “just for fun” match naturally had no such regulations. Sandro himself had even said with a smile before the match that Renard and his group could use any means.
Therefore, Renard, who had “borrowed” two psychic guns from Burton, was so confident. As for whether using a psychic gun in the ring match would offend Sandro and make him seek trouble later, that was not in Renard’s consideration. Renard had already thought it through clearly; Sandro, for the sake of face, would certainly not move against him within the next day or two.
As long as he could successfully sell the information, once this matter was over, he would immediately take the “information fee” earned from the five major organizations and leave Fila Planet, escaping to another planet. By then, no matter how powerful Sandro was, he could only watch helplessly.
Heh! That fool Sandro, wanting to use an honor fighter to kill me, his plan was quite clever. But you didn’t expect that I could borrow two psychic guns, did you?
While inwardly mocking Sandro’s stupidity, Renard casually waved his left hand to the audience below.
“Then, Renard’s group versus Krull, begin!” The referee immediately waved his hand forcefully, announcing the start of the match.
“Haha! Renard, put in some effort! Don’t get taken out so quickly!” The audience below laughed carelessly, teasingly shouting at Renard and Jim.
Renard glanced at Krull across the ring and noticed that after the referee announced the start of the match, Krull was staring straight at them, seemingly in a daze. This made Renard even more at ease. Having lived in the arena for three or four years, this was the first time Renard had received everyone’s attention! Thinking about how everyone would look at him differently after defeating Krull, Renard couldn’t help but feel a bit elated.
However, Renard had no idea that both Krull on the ring and Sandro below the ring were fully aware of the two psychic guns in his and Jim’s hands.
But after the referee announced the start of the match, Sandro merely sneered indifferently and left the first-floor hall. When Renard and the two fools beside him stood on the ring with Krull, they were already three dead men. Sandro never doubted his judgment and didn’t even bother to watch the match.
However, Sandro, who thought he had everything under control, also didn’t notice that as he turned away, Krull, who had been standing in front of Renard and Jim, suddenly looked up and stared straight at Zhang Wen behind them.
Perhaps only Krull, who was on stage as Zhang Wen’s opponent, could sense the strange aura emanating from this low-key stranger. The moment Krull’s gaze met Zhang Wen’s, his endearing smile instantly stiffened. Krull himself didn’t know why, but seeing Zhang Wen, who was just standing there motionless, always gave him a peculiar sense of unease.
This feeling, Krull seemed to have experienced once before. Krull remembered when he was still serving his sentence in the Plison Maximum Security Prison. A girl with a head of enviably beautiful silver hair, accompanied by a team of high-ranking soldiers, walked past Krull. At that time, her gaze seemed to just sweep over Krull inadvertently, and he was so terrified by the extreme unease that he went berserk on the spot!
Although the unease brought by this strange stranger before him was not as strong as that terrifying silver-haired girl, the sense of déjà vu made Krull very uncomfortable! Very uncomfortable!
However, Krull’s expression only stiffened for a moment. He quickly resumed his endearing smile, but still stared intently at Zhang Wen, as if smiling too happily, his eyes slightly narrowed.
Zhang Wen could feel that the moment Krull’s eyelids drooped, a surge of ferocity seemed to flash in his eyes from the depths of his soul. That tangible killing intent made Zhang Wen’s skin feel as if it were being pricked by needles.
“You’d better be careful,” Zhang Wen calmly reminded Renard and Jim as he met Krull’s gaze.
To be honest, Zhang Wen was quite puzzled. He had tried his best to conceal his combat energy; even Sandro, whose strength had reached the level of a star fighter, hadn’t noticed him when he saw Zhang Wen. Yet, Zhang Wen could sense that Krull seemed to have detected something about him. Moreover, Krull’s reaction was far more intense than Zhang Wen had anticipated.
From the last glance Krull cast at Zhang Wen, Zhang Wen could feel that this murderous demon, who had somehow escaped from the maximum security prison, seemed unable to control himself and was about to go berserk!
“Of course. How could we not be careful with Sandro’s men? I’ve already prepared the secret weapons,” Renard nodded mysteriously to Zhang Wen.
However, although Renard said he would be careful, the uncontrollable smugness on his face showed that he didn’t take Zhang Wen’s warning too seriously.
Zhang Wen didn’t bother to say more to Renard. He finally looked up, carefully focusing on Krull, and the Spring Water Technique’s combat energy rapidly circulated within his body.
The standoff on the ring continued for a few more seconds. Just as the audience was starting to get impatient, Krull suddenly shook his head violently, opened his eyes wide, and let out a wild roar towards the sky.
In just a short moment, the endearing, bear-like Krull had completely disappeared from everyone’s sight. Both the audience below and the previously confident Renard and Jim were stunned by the sudden burst of ferocity from Krull.
“Disgusting! So disgusting!” Krull’s throat emitted a piercing screech like two grinding wheels rubbing against each other.
In the next instant, Krull had raised his arms, bulging with veins. With a muffled sound that seemed to explode the air, the demonic Krull charged towards Renard, who was closest to him. Looking at Krull’s twisted, ferocious face, no one doubted that if the three on the ring were caught by Krull, they would be torn to pieces.
“Damn… damn it!” Facing Krull’s attack, Renard’s legs had already gone weak. After all, he was just an ordinary thug; how could he face a real murderous demon like Krull?
Under Krull’s insane killing intent, Renard lost all his previous composure. He fumbled to pull out the borrowed psychic gun from behind, closed his eyes, and fearfully fired aimlessly in Krull’s direction.
Jim beside him was also so nervous he was almost crying. Only when he heard the sound of the psychic gun firing did Jim suddenly remember Renard’s prior instructions and, closing his eyes, also took out his psychic gun and fired randomly at Krull.
The psychic bullets from the psychic guns flew wildly around the ring, some even flying off the ring, causing the audience below to shout and scatter in chaos.
After firing the two psychic guns wildly for a while, Renard and Jim regained some courage. In their minds, under such dense psychic bullet fire, not only would an honor fighter like Krull be forced to retreat, but even an elite fighter would have to keep their distance.
However, Zhang Wen, standing beside Renard and Jim, could clearly see that the psychic bullets fired by the two had no effect on Krull. The mere sixth-tier psychic bullets couldn’t even slow Krull down.
In the blink of an eye, Krull had already charged in front of Renard.
Facing Krull’s bloodshot, almost crimson eyes and his terrifying, vein-bulging arms, Renard almost screamed in terror. He instinctively raised his hand, fired the psychic gun at Krull once more, then threw the gun away and turned to run with a scream.
Unfortunately, the psychic bullet Renard fired had no effect. Seeing the psychic bullet coming towards him, the berserk Krull didn’t even bother to block it, letting the bullet hit his face, producing a buzzing roar and a burst of blinding blue light.
Then, with a ferocious laugh, Krull pounced forward, grabbing Renard’s legs with both hands and lifting him upside down. Feeling that he might be torn in half the next moment, Renard screamed uncontrollably and wet himself.
At that moment, a psychic bullet fired by Jim happened to hit Krull. Just as Krull was about to tear Renard apart, his movements paused. He turned to look at Jim with a ferocious grin, then suddenly threw Renard like a sandbag.
Renard screamed as he crashed into Jim, who was also scared stiff. Under the tremendous impact, the two thugs collided and simultaneously spat out a mouthful of blood, then passed out from the pain.
After throwing Renard, Krull didn’t continue to attack the others on the ring. Instead, he suddenly roared towards the sky again and then madly jumped into the crowd below.
Under the stunned gaze of the overly shocked crowd, Krull grabbed one of the bounty fighters who had come down to watch the fun. He grabbed the man’s legs, exerted force, and swung his body like a hammer, smashing him hard onto the sea urchin stone ring.
The bounty fighter didn’t even have time to scream before his upper body was smashed into a pile of shattered flesh and blood on the ring. This horrifying scene, paired with Krull’s insane laughter, stunned every spectator in the first-floor hall. The excessive shock even made them forget to flee.
“Ah!” Finally, it was a female spectator who let out a piercing scream, jolting the crowd awake, causing them to cry and scatter in all directions. The insane Krull, however, laughed maniacally and reached out towards another bounty fighter beside him.
“Bastard… bastard! Krull, have you gone mad?” The second bounty fighter attacked by Krull was from the TK group. Realizing that Krull, who was also from the TK group, was attacking him, the bounty fighter roared in both anger and fear.
“The match is about to begin, are both sides ready?”
Although the match between Zhang Wen’s group and Krull was not considered a real “contest” by everyone, the referee of the arena still professionally raised his right hand, inquiring the participants according to the rules.
“I’m ready to start at any time,” Krull continued to smile with his usual simple and honest demeanor.
Except for a few informed bounty fighters, the audience was amused by Krull’s endearing appearance, laughing heartily. Even Krull’s opponents, Renard and Jim, couldn’t help but relax.
Standing behind Renard and Jim, Zhang Wen also remained silent.
With Zhang Wen’s keen eyes, he could easily discern the approximate level of Krull, who was about to face him. Given Zhang Wen’s current strength, defeating an opponent at the peak of the eighth-tier elite level would be a trivial matter if he wished. However, Zhang Wen had no intention of directly confronting Krull.
Zhang Wen’s purpose in coming to the Babylon Arena was to investigate the current composition and approximate strength of its fighters. Most of the information he had already obtained from Renard and Jim. The only task left was to determine the capabilities of the “Five Heavenly Kings,” who stood at the pinnacle of the Babylon Arena’s strength.
Such information, of course, could not be expected to come from small-time thugs like Renard and Jim, who were merely scraping by at the bottom of the arena. To understand the strength of the Five Heavenly Kings, one had to watch their matches. This was also the reason why Asura specifically assigned Zhang Wen to the Babylon Arena.
If Zhang Wen were to recklessly take action now and easily defeat Krull, even the most foolish bounty fighters in the Babylon Arena would realize his connection to the bounty fighters of Cassares by simply considering his Cassaresian identity.
Therefore, if possible, Zhang Wen was willing to only display the strength of an ordinary fourth or fifth-tier fighter, assisting Renard and Jim in enduring ten minutes and ending this farcical match in a low-key manner.
“We’re ready too! We can start at any time,” Renard confidently raised his head and said to the referee, seeing that the audience below was growing impatient.
In fact, just before Sandro brought Renard and his group to the ring, Renard had already sneaked to the arena’s entrance and borrowed a psychic gun from Burton, whom he had a hold over.
Capable of firing psychic bullets equivalent to a full-force strike from a sixth-tier psychic master, the psychic gun was a formidable weapon for most fighters in the first-floor hall. Even against an ordinary honor fighter, while it might not be enough to defeat them, it was quite useful for buying time.
In normal arena matches, such a cheating weapon as the psychic gun would, of course, be strictly prohibited. However, this match was merely a “playful” one, and there were no such regulations. Sandro himself had even jokingly said before the match that Renard and his group could use any means.
Thus, Renard, who had “borrowed” two psychic guns from Burton, felt completely at ease. As for whether using psychic guns in the arena match would offend Sandro and provoke him to seek revenge later, that was not in Renard’s consideration. Renard had already thought it through clearly; Sandro, for the sake of his own face, would certainly not take action against him within the next day or two.
As long as he could successfully sell the information, once this matter was over, he would immediately leave the planet Fila with the “information fee” earned from the five major organizations and escape to another planet. By then, no matter how powerful Sandro was, he could only watch helplessly.
Heh! That fool Sandro, thinking he could have an honor fighter kill me, his plan was quite clever. But you didn’t expect that I could borrow two psychic guns, did you?
While inwardly mocking Sandro’s stupidity, Renard casually waved his left hand to the audience below.
“Then, Renard’s group versus Krull, begin!” The referee immediately waved his hand forcefully, announcing the start of the match.
“Haha! Renard, put in some effort! Don’t get taken out so quickly!” The audience below laughed indifferently, teasingly shouting at Renard and Jim.
Renard glanced at Krull across the ring and noticed that after the referee announced the start of the match, Krull was staring straight at them, seemingly in a daze. This made Renard even more at ease. Having lived in the arena for three or four years, this was the first time Renard had received so much attention from everyone! Thinking about how everyone would look at him with new respect after defeating Krull, Renard couldn’t help but feel a bit elated.
However, Renard had no idea that both Krull on the ring and Sandro below the ring were fully aware of the two psychic guns he and Jim were holding.
But after the referee announced the start of the match, Sandro merely sneered indifferently and left the first-floor hall. When Renard and the two fools beside him stood on the ring with Krull, they were already three dead men. Sandro never doubted his judgment and didn’t even bother to watch the match.
However, Sandro, who thought he had everything under control, also didn’t notice that as he turned away, Krull, who had been standing in front of Renard and Jim, suddenly looked up and stared directly at Zhang Wen behind them.
Perhaps only Krull, who had stepped onto the ring as Zhang Wen’s opponent, could sense the strange aura emanating from this low-key stranger. The moment Krull’s gaze met Zhang Wen’s, his endearing smile instantly stiffened. Krull himself didn’t know why, but seeing Zhang Wen, even though the stranger just stood there motionless, Krull felt an inexplicable sense of unease.
This feeling, Krull seemed to have experienced once before. Krull remembered when he was still serving his sentence in the Plison Maximum Security Prison. A girl with a head of beautiful silver hair that anyone would admire, accompanied by a team of high-ranking soldiers, walked past Krull. At that time, her gaze seemed to just sweep over Krull, and he was immediately overwhelmed by an extreme sense of fear and unease, driving him to madness on the spot!
Although the unease brought by this strange stranger before him wasn’t as strong as that terrifying silver-haired girl, the déjà vu feeling made Krull very uncomfortable! Extremely uncomfortable!
However, Krull’s expression only stiffened for a moment. He quickly regained his endearing smile, but still stared intently at Zhang Wen, as if smiling too happily, his eyes slightly narrowed.
Zhang Wen could feel that the moment Krull’s eyelids drooped slightly, a surge of ferocity, as if from the depths of his soul, flashed in his eyes. The almost tangible killing intent made Zhang Wen’s skin feel as if it were being pricked by needles.
“You’d better be careful,” Zhang Wen calmly reminded Renard and Jim as he met Krull’s gaze.
Honestly, Zhang Wen was quite puzzled. He had already done his best to suppress his combat energy; even Sandro, whose strength had reached the level of a star fighter, hadn’t noticed him when he saw Zhang Wen. Yet, Zhang Wen could sense that Krull seemed to have detected something about him. Moreover, Krull’s reaction was far more intense than Zhang Wen had anticipated.
From the last glance Krull cast at Zhang Wen, Zhang Wen could feel that this murderous demon, who had somehow escaped from the maximum security prison, seemed unable to control himself and was about to go berserk!
“Of course. How could we not be careful with Sandro’s men? I’ve already prepared the secret weapon,” Renard nodded mysteriously to Zhang Wen.
However, although Renard said he would be careful, the uncontrollable smugness on his face showed that he didn’t take Zhang Wen’s warning too seriously.
Zhang Wen didn’t bother to say more to Renard. He finally looked up and carefully focused on Krull, the Spring Water Technique’s combat energy rapidly circulating within his body.
The standoff on the ring lasted a few more seconds. Just as the audience was starting to get impatient, Krull suddenly shook his head violently, opened his eyes wide, and let out a wild roar.
In just a short moment, the endearing, bear-like Krull disappeared from everyone’s sight. Both the audience below and the previously confident Renard and Jim were stunned by the sudden burst of ferocity from Krull.
“Disgusting! Annoying!” Krull’s throat emitted a piercing scream, like two grinding wheels rubbing against each other.
In the next instant, Krull raised his arms, bulging with veins. With a muffled sound that seemed to explode the air, the demon-like Krull charged at Renard, who was closest to him. Looking at Krull’s twisted, ferocious face, no one doubted that if the three on the ring were caught by Krull, they would be torn to pieces.
“Hell… hell!” Facing Krull’s attack, Renard’s legs had already gone weak. After all, he was just an ordinary thug; how could he face a real murderous demon like Krull?
Under Krull’s insane killing intent, Renard lost all his previous composure. He fumbled to pull out the borrowed psychic gun from behind, closed his eyes, and fearfully shouted, firing randomly in Krull’s direction.
Jim beside him was also so nervous he was almost crying. Only when he heard the sound of the psychic gun firing did Jim suddenly remember Renard’s prior instructions, and he also closed his eyes, taking out his psychic gun and firing wildly at Krull.
The psychic bullets fired from the psychic guns flew all over the ring, some even flying out of the ring, causing the audience below to scream and scatter in chaos.
After firing the two psychic guns wildly for a while, Renard and Jim regained some courage. In their minds, under such dense psychic bullet fire, not only would an honor fighter like Krull be forced to retreat, but even an elite fighter would have to give way.
However, Zhang Wen, standing beside Renard and Jim, could clearly see that the psychic bullets they fired had no effect on Krull. The mere sixth-tier psychic bullets couldn’t even slow Krull down.
In the blink of an eye, Krull had already charged in front of Renard.
Facing Krull’s bloodshot eyes, almost turning crimson, and his terrifying, vein-bulging arms, Renard was almost scared to scream. He instinctively raised his hand, fired the psychic gun at Krull once more, then threw the gun away and turned to run, screaming.
Unfortunately, the psychic bullet Renard fired had no effect. Seeing the psychic bullet coming at him, the berserk Krull didn’t even bother to block it, letting the bullet hit his face, causing a deafening explosion and a burst of blinding blue light.
Then, with a ferocious laugh, Krull pounced forward, grabbing Renard’s legs with both hands and lifting him upside down. Feeling that he might be torn in half by Krull at any moment, Renard screamed uncontrollably, wetting his pants.
At that moment, a psychic bullet fired by Jim happened to hit Krull. Just as Krull was about to tear Renard apart, his movements paused. He turned to look at Jim with a sinister smile, then suddenly threw Renard like a sandbag.
Renard screamed as he crashed into Jim, who was also scared stiff. Under the tremendous impact, the two thugs collided, both spitting out a mouthful of blood, and then passed out from the pain.
After throwing Renard, Krull didn’t continue to attack the people on the ring. Instead, he suddenly roared at the sky again and then madly jumped into the crowd below.
Under the stunned gaze of the crowd, Krull grabbed one of the bounty fighters who had come down to watch the spectacle. He grabbed the man’s legs, exerted force, and swung his body like a hammer, smashing it hard onto the sea urchin stone ring.
The bounty fighter didn’t even have time to scream before his upper body was smashed into a pile of shattered flesh on the ring. This horrifying scene, paired with Krull’s insane laughter, stunned every spectator in the first-floor hall. The shock was so overwhelming that they even forgot to run.
“Ah!” Finally, it was a female spectator who let out a piercing scream, snapping the crowd out of their daze. Everyone began to cry and scatter in all directions. Meanwhile, the insane Krull laughed maniacally and reached out to another bounty fighter beside him.
“Bastard… bastard! Krull, have you gone mad?” The second bounty fighter attacked by Krull was from the TK group. Realizing that Krull, who was also from the TK group, was attacking him, the bounty fighter roared in both anger and fear.
“The match is about to begin. Are both sides ready?”
Although the match between Zhang Wen’s group and Krull was not considered a real “contest” by anyone, the referee of the arena still professionally raised his right hand and, according to the rules, inquired of the participants.
“I’m ready to start anytime,” Krull replied with his usual simple smile.
Except for a few informed bounty fighters, the audience was amused by Krull’s endearing demeanor. Even Rayner and Jim, Krull’s opponents, involuntarily relaxed.
Zhang Wen, standing behind Rayner and Jim, also consciously remained silent.
With Zhang Wen’s keen eyes, he could easily discern the approximate level of Krull, who was about to face him. Given Zhang Wen’s current strength, defeating an opponent at the peak of the eighth-tier elite level would be effortless if he wished. However, Zhang Wen had no intention of directly confronting Krull.
Zhang Wen’s purpose in coming to the Babylon Arena was to investigate the current combat structure and general strength of the arena. Most of the information he had already obtained from Rayner and Jim. The only task left was to understand the capabilities of the “Five Heavenly Kings,” who stood at the top of the Babylon Arena’s combat hierarchy.
Such information, of course, could not be expected from small-time thugs like Rayner and Jim, who were just scraping by at the bottom of the arena. To understand the strength of the Five Heavenly Kings, one had to watch their matches. This was also the reason why Shura specifically assigned Zhang Wen to the Babylon Arena.
If Zhang Wen were to recklessly take action now and easily defeat Krull, even the dim-witted bounty fighters of the Babylon Arena would realize his connection to the Cassares bounty fighters by simply considering his Cassares identity.
Therefore, if possible, Zhang Wen was willing to only display the strength of an ordinary fourth or fifth-tier fighter, assisting Rayner and Jim to survive the ten minutes and end this farcical match quietly.
“We’re ready too! We can start anytime,” Rayner confidently raised his head and said to the referee, seeing that the audience below was growing impatient.
In fact, just before Sandro brought Rayner’s group to the ring, Rayner had already sneaked to the arena’s entrance and borrowed a psychic gun from Burton, whom he had a hold over.
Capable of firing psychic bullets comparable to a full-force strike from a sixth-tier psychic master, the psychic gun was a formidable weapon for most fighters in the first-floor hall. Even against an ordinary honor fighter, while it might not be enough to defeat the opponent, it was quite useful for buying time.
In normal arena matches, such a cheating-like weapon as the psychic gun would be strictly prohibited. However, this “just for fun” match naturally had no such regulations. Sandro himself had even jokingly said before the match that Rayner and his group could use any means.
Thus, Rayner, who had “borrowed” two psychic guns from Burton, felt quite confident. As for whether using psychic guns in the arena match would offend Sandro and provoke him to seek trouble later, Rayner didn’t consider it. He had already thought it through clearly: Sandro, for the sake of face, would definitely not act against him within the next day or two.
As long as he could successfully sell the information, once this matter was over, he would immediately leave Fila Planet with the “information fee” earned from the five major organizations and escape to another planet. By then, no matter how powerful Sandro was, he could only watch helplessly.
Heh! That fool Sandro, wanting to have an honor fighter kill me, his plan was quite clever. But you didn’t expect that I could borrow two psychic guns, did you?
While inwardly mocking Sandro’s stupidity, Rayner casually waved his left hand to the audience below.
“Then, Rayner’s group versus Krull, begin!” The referee immediately waved his hand vigorously, announcing the start of the match.
“Haha! Rayner, put some effort into it! Don’t get taken out so quickly!” The audience below laughed carelessly, teasingly shouting at Rayner and Jim.
Rayner glanced at Krull across the ring and noticed that after the referee announced the start of the match, Krull was staring straight at them, seemingly in a daze. This made Rayner even more at ease. Having lived in the arena for three or four years, this was the first time Rayner had received such attention from everyone! Thinking about how everyone would look at him differently after defeating Krull, Rayner couldn’t help but feel a bit elated.
However, Rayner had no idea that both Krull on the ring and Sandro below were fully aware of the two psychic guns in his and Jim’s hands.
Yet, after the referee announced the start of the match, Sandro merely sneered indifferently and left the first-floor hall. When Rayner and the two fools beside him stood on the ring with Krull, they were already three dead men. Sandro never doubted his judgment and didn’t even bother to watch the match.
However, Sandro, who thought he had everything under control, also didn’t notice that as he turned away, Krull, who had been standing in front of Rayner and Jim, suddenly looked up and stared directly at Zhang Wen behind them.
Perhaps only Krull, who was on the ring as Zhang Wen’s opponent, could sense the strange aura emanating from this low-key stranger. The moment Krull’s gaze met Zhang Wen’s, his endearing smile immediately stiffened. Krull himself didn’t know why, but upon seeing Zhang Wen, even though the stranger was just standing there motionless, Krull felt an inexplicable sense of unease.
This feeling, Krull seemed to have experienced once before. Krull remembered when he was still serving his sentence in the Prichen Maximum Security Prison. A girl with enviable beautiful silver hair, accompanied by a group of high-ranking soldiers, walked past Krull. At that time, her gaze seemed to just brush past Krull, but the extreme fear and unease it provoked drove Krull to madness on the spot!
Although the unease brought by this strange stranger before him wasn’t as strong as that terrifying silver-haired girl’s, the sense of déjà vu made Krull very uncomfortable! Extremely uncomfortable!
However, Krull’s expression only stiffened for a moment. He quickly resumed his endearing smile, still staring intently at Zhang Wen, as if laughing too hard, his eyes slightly narrowed.
Zhang Wen could feel that the moment Krull’s eyelids drooped, a surge of ferocity seemed to flash in his eyes, emanating from the depths of his soul. The palpable killing intent made Zhang Wen’s skin feel as if it were being pricked by needles.
“You’d better be careful,” Zhang Wen calmly reminded Rayner and Jim as he met Krull’s gaze.
Honestly, Zhang Wen was quite puzzled. He had done his best to suppress his combat energy; even Sandro, who had reached the level of a star fighter, hadn’t noticed him when he saw Zhang Wen. Yet, Zhang Wen could sense that Krull seemed to have detected something about him. Moreover, Krull’s reaction was far more intense than Zhang Wen had anticipated.
From the final glance Krull cast at Zhang Wen, Zhang Wen could feel that this murderous demon, who had somehow escaped from the maximum security prison, seemed to have lost control and was about to go berserk!
“Of course. How could we not be careful with Sandro’s men? I’ve already prepared the secret weapons,” Rayner nodded mysteriously to Zhang Wen.
However, although Rayner said he would be careful, the uncontrollable smugness on his face showed that he didn’t take Zhang Wen’s warning too seriously.
Zhang Wen didn’t bother to say more to Rayner. He finally looked up, carefully fixing his gaze on Krull, and swiftly circulated his Spring Water Technique combat energy within his body.
The standoff on the ring continued for a few more seconds. Just as the audience was starting to grow impatient, Krull suddenly shook his head violently, opened his eyes wide, and let out a wild roar.
In just a short moment, the endearing, bear-like Krull vanished from everyone’s sight. Both the audience below and the previously confident Rayner and Jim were stunned by the sudden burst of ferocity from Krull.
“Annoying! So annoying!” Krull’s throat emitted a piercing screech like two grinding wheels rubbing against each other.
In the next instant, Krull raised his arms, bulging with veins. With a muffled sound that seemed to explode the air, Krull, like a demon god, charged at Rayner, who was closest to him. Looking at Krull’s twisted, ferocious face, no one doubted that if the three on the ring were caught by Krull, they would be torn to pieces.
“Hell… hell!” Facing Krull’s attack, Rayner’s legs had already gone weak. After all, he was just an ordinary thug; how could he face a true murderous demon like Krull?
Under Krull’s insane killing intent, Rayner lost all his previous composure. He frantically pulled out the borrowed psychic gun from behind, closed his eyes, and fearfully fired randomly in Krull’s direction.
Jim beside him was also so nervous he was almost crying. Only when he heard the sound of the psychic gun firing did Jim suddenly remember Rayner’s prior instructions. He also closed his eyes, took out his psychic gun, and fired randomly at Krull.
The psychic bullets from the psychic guns flew wildly around the ring, some even flying off the ring, scaring the audience below into a chaotic uproar.
After firing the two psychic guns randomly for a while, Rayner and Jim regained some courage. In their minds, under such dense psychic bullet fire, not only honor fighters like Krull, but even elite fighters would have to retreat.
However, Zhang Wen, standing beside Rayner and Jim, could clearly see that the psychic bullets they fired had no effect on Krull. The mere sixth-tier psychic bullets couldn’t even slow Krull down.
In the blink of an eye, Krull had already charged in front of Rayner.
Facing Krull’s bloodshot, almost crimson eyes and his terrifying, vein-bulging arms, Rayner was almost scared out of his wits. He instinctively raised his hand, fired the psychic gun at Krull once more, then threw the gun away and turned to run with a scream.
Unfortunately, the psychic bullet Rayner fired had no effect. When the psychic bullet approached him, the berserk Krull didn’t even bother to block it, letting the bullet hit his face, producing a buzzing explosion and a burst of blinding blue light.
Then, with a ferocious laugh, Krull pounced forward, grabbing Rayner’s legs with both hands and lifting him upside down. Feeling that he might be torn in half at any moment, Rayner screamed uncontrollably and wet himself.
At that moment, a psychic bullet fired by Jim happened to hit Krull. Just as Krull was about to tear Rayner apart, his movements paused. He turned to look at Jim with a ferocious smile, then suddenly threw Rayner like a sandbag.
Rayner screamed as he collided heavily with Jim, who was also scared out of his wits. Under the tremendous impact, the two thugs spat out a mouthful of blood simultaneously and then passed out from the pain.
After throwing Rayner, Krull didn’t continue to attack the people on the ring. Instead, he suddenly roared at the sky again and then madly jumped into the crowd below.
Under the stunned gaze of the overly shocked crowd, Krull grabbed one of the bounty fighters who had come down to watch the fun. He grabbed the man’s legs, exerted force, and swung his body like a hammer, smashing it hard onto the sea urchin stone ring.
The bounty fighter didn’t even have time to scream before his upper body was smashed into a pile of shattered flesh and blood on the ring. This terrifying scene, paired with Krull’s insane smile, stunned every spectator in the first-floor hall. The excessive shock even made them forget to flee.
“Ah!” Finally, a female spectator’s piercing scream snapped the crowd out of their daze, and they all cried and scattered in panic. The berserk Krull, however, laughed maniacally and reached out to another bounty fighter beside him.
“Bastard… bastard! Krull, have you gone mad?” The second bounty fighter attacked by Krull was from the TK group. Realizing that Krull, who was also from the TK group, was attacking him, the bounty fighter roared in both anger and fear.
“The match is about to begin, are both sides ready?”
Although the match between Zhang Wen’s group and Krull was not considered a real “contest” by everyone, the referee of the arena still professionally raised his right hand, inquiring of the participants according to the rules.
“I’m ready to start at any time,” Krull continued to smile with his usual simple honesty.
Except for a few informed bounty fighters, the audience was amused by Krull’s endearing demeanor. Even Renard and Jim, who were Krull’s opponents, unconsciously relaxed.
Zhang Wen, standing behind Renard and Jim, also remained silent.
With Zhang Wen’s keen eyes, he could easily discern the approximate level of Krull, who was about to face him. Given Zhang Wen’s current strength, defeating an opponent at the peak of the eighth-tier elite level would be effortless if he wished. However, Zhang Wen had no intention of directly confronting Krull.
Zhang Wen’s purpose in coming to the Babylon Arena was to investigate the current combat power composition and general strength of the arena. Most of the intelligence had already been obtained from Renard and Jim. The only remaining task was to determine the capabilities of the “Five Heavenly Kings” who stood at the pinnacle of the Babylon Arena’s combat power.
Such intelligence, of course, could not be expected to be gathered from small-time thugs like Renard and Jim who were just scraping by at the bottom of the arena. To understand the strength of the Five Heavenly Kings, one had to watch their matches. This was also the reason why Asura specifically assigned Zhang Wen to the Babylon Arena.
If Zhang Wen were to act recklessly now and easily take down Krull, even the bounty fighters of the Babylon Arena, if they were not fools, would realize his connection to the bounty fighters of Kassares by simply considering his Kassares identity.
Therefore, if possible, Zhang Wen was willing to only display the strength of an ordinary fourth or fifth-tier fighter, assisting Renard and Jim to last ten minutes and end this farcical match in a low-key manner.
“We’re ready too! We can start at any time,” Renard confidently raised his head and said to the referee, seeing that the audience below was getting impatient.
In fact, just before Sandro brought Renard’s group to the ring, Renard had already gone to the arena’s entrance and borrowed the psychic gun from Burton, whom he had a hold over!
The psychic gun, capable of firing a psychic bullet comparable to a full-force attack from a sixth-tier psychic master, was still a formidable weapon for most fighters in the first-floor hall. Even against a general honor fighter, while it might not be enough to defeat the opponent, it was quite useful for buying time.
In normal ring matches, such a cheating weapon as the psychic gun would, of course, be strictly prohibited. However, this “just for fun” match naturally had no such regulations. Sandro himself had even said with a smile before the match that Renard and his group could use any means.
Therefore, Renard, who had “borrowed” two psychic guns from Burton, was so confident. As for whether using a psychic gun in the ring match would offend Sandro and make him seek trouble later, that was not in Renard’s consideration. Renard had already thought it through clearly; Sandro, for the sake of face, would definitely not act against him within the next day or two.
As long as he could successfully sell the information, once this matter was over, he would immediately take the “information fee” earned from the five major organizations and leave the planet Fila, escaping to another planet. By then, no matter how powerful Sandro was, he could only watch helplessly.
Heh! That fool Sandro, wanting to have an honor fighter kill me, his plan was quite clever. But you didn’t expect that I could borrow two psychic guns, did you!
Renard, while inwardly mocking Sandro’s stupidity, casually waved his left hand to the audience below.
“Then, Renard’s group versus Krull, begin!” The referee immediately waved his hand vigorously, announcing the start of the match.
“Haha! Renard, put in some effort! Don’t get taken out so quickly!” The audience below laughed carelessly, teasingly shouting at Renard and Jim.
Renard glanced at Krull across the ring and noticed that after the referee announced the start of the match, Krull was staring straight at them, seemingly in a daze. Renard felt even more at ease. Having lived in the arena for three or four years, this was the first time Renard had received so much attention from everyone! Thinking about how everyone would look at him differently after defeating Krull, Renard couldn’t help but feel a bit elated.
However, Renard had no idea that both Krull on the ring and Sandro below the ring were fully aware of the two psychic guns he and Jim were holding.
But after the referee announced the start of the match, Sandro just sneered indifferently and left the first-floor hall. When Renard and the two fools beside him stood on the ring with Krull, they were already three dead men. Sandro never doubted his judgment and didn’t even bother to watch the match.
However, Sandro, who thought everything was under control, also didn’t notice that as he turned away, Krull, who had been standing in front of Renard and Jim, suddenly looked up and stared straight at Zhang Wen behind them.
Perhaps only Krull, who had stepped onto the ring as Zhang Wen’s opponent, could sense the strange aura emanating from this low-key stranger. The moment Krull’s gaze met Zhang Wen’s, his endearing smile immediately stiffened. Krull himself didn’t know why, but when he saw Zhang Wen, even though the stranger was just standing there motionless, Krull always felt an inexplicable sense of unease.
This feeling, Krull seemed to have experienced once before. Krull remembered when he was still serving his sentence in the Plison Maximum Security Prison. A girl with a head of beautiful silver hair that everyone admired passed by Krull, accompanied by a team of high-ranking soldiers. At that time, her gaze seemed to just sweep over Krull inadvertently, and Krull was so stimulated by the extreme fear and unease that he went berserk on the spot!
Although the unease brought by this strange stranger in front of him was not as strong as that terrifying silver-haired girl, the sense of déjà vu made Krull very uncomfortable! Extremely uncomfortable!
However, Krull’s expression only stiffened for a moment. He quickly resumed his endearing smile, but still stared intently at Zhang Wen, as if he was smiling too happily, his eyes slightly narrowed.
Zhang Wen could feel that the moment Krull’s eyelids drooped, a surge of ferocity seemed to flash in his eyes from the depths of his soul. That almost tangible killing intent made Zhang Wen’s skin feel as if it were being pricked by needles.
“You’d better be careful,” Zhang Wen calmly reminded Renard and Jim as he met Krull’s gaze.
To be honest, Zhang Wen was quite puzzled. He had already tried his best to suppress his combat energy; even Sandro, whose strength had reached the level of a galaxy fighter, didn’t notice him when he saw Zhang Wen. But Zhang Wen could sense that Krull seemed to have detected something about him. Moreover, the intensity of Krull’s reaction far exceeded Zhang Wen’s expectations.
From the last glance Krull cast at Zhang Wen, Zhang Wen could feel that this murderous demon who had somehow escaped from the maximum security prison seemed to have lost control of himself and was about to go berserk!
“Of course. How could we not be careful with Sandro’s men? I’ve already prepared the secret weapons,” Renard nodded mysteriously to Zhang Wen.
However, although Renard said he would be careful, just looking at the uncontrollable smugness on his face, it was clear that he didn’t take Zhang Wen’s warning too seriously.
Zhang Wen also didn’t bother to say more to Renard. He finally looked up and carefully fixed his gaze on Krull, rapidly circulating the Spring Water Technique’s combat energy within his body.
The standoff on the ring continued for a few more seconds. Just as the audience was starting to get impatient, Krull suddenly shook his head vigorously, opened his eyes wide, and let out a wild roar towards the sky.
In just a short moment, the endearing, bear-like Krull had completely disappeared from everyone’s sight. Both the audience below and the previously confident Renard and Jim were stunned by the sudden outburst of ferocity from Krull.
“Disgusting! Annoying!” Krull’s throat emitted a piercing screech like two grinding wheels rubbing against each other.
And in the next instant, Krull had raised his arms, bulging with veins. With a muffled sound that seemed to explode the air, the demon-like Krull charged towards Renard, who was closest to him. Looking at Krull’s twisted and ferocious face, no one doubted that if the three on the ring were caught by Krull, they would be torn to pieces.
“Hell… hell!” Facing Krull’s attack, Renard’s legs were already weak with fear. After all, he was just an ordinary small-time thug; how could he face a real murderous demon like Krull?
Under Krull’s insane killing intent, Renard no longer had any of his previous composure. He fumbled to pull out the borrowed psychic gun from behind, closed his eyes, and fearfully shouted, firing randomly in Krull’s direction.
Jim beside him was also so nervous that he was almost crying. Only when he heard the sound of the psychic gun firing did Jim suddenly remember Renard’s prior instructions and also closed his eyes, taking out his psychic gun and firing randomly at Krull.
The psychic bullets fired from the psychic guns flew wildly around the ring, some even flying out of the ring, causing the audience below to shout and curse in chaos.
After firing wildly with the two psychic guns for a while, Renard and Jim regained some courage. In their minds, under such dense psychic bullet fire, not only honor fighters like Krull, but even elite fighters would have to retreat.
However, Zhang Wen, standing beside Renard and Jim, could clearly see that the psychic bullets they fired had no effect on Krull. The mere sixth-tier level psychic bullets couldn’t even slow Krull down.
In the blink of an eye, Krull had already charged in front of Renard.
Facing Krull’s bloodshot eyes, almost turning crimson, and his terrifying arms bulging with veins, Renard was almost scared to scream. He instinctively raised his hand, fired another shot at Krull with the psychic gun, then threw the gun away and turned to run with a scream.
Unfortunately, the psychic bullet Renard fired had no effect at all. Seeing the psychic bullet attack coming towards him, the berserk Krull didn’t even bother to block it, letting the bullet hit his face, causing a buzzing explosion and a burst of blinding blue light.
Then, with a ferocious laugh, Krull pounced forward, grabbing Renard’s legs with both hands and lifting him upside down. Feeling that he might be torn in half by Krull in the next moment, Renard screamed uncontrollably and wet his pants.
At that moment, a psychic bullet fired by Jim happened to hit Krull. Krull, who was about to tear Renard apart, paused, turned to look at Jim with a ferocious smile, and suddenly threw Renard in his hand like a sandbag.
Renard screamed and crashed into Jim, who was also scared stiff. Under the tremendous impact, the two thugs collided, both spitting out a mouthful of blood and then fainting from the pain.
After throwing Renard, Krull didn’t continue to attack the people on the ring. Instead, he suddenly roared towards the sky again and then madly jumped into the crowd below.
Under the stunned gaze of the crowd, Krull grabbed one of the bounty fighters who had come down to watch the fun. He grabbed the man’s legs, exerted force, and smashed his body against the sea urchin stone ring like a hammer.
The bounty fighter didn’t even have time to scream before his upper body was smashed into a pile of shattered flesh and blood on the ring. This horrifying scene, paired with Krull’s insane smile, stunned every audience member in the first-floor hall. The shock was so overwhelming that they even forgot to run.
“Ah!” Finally, a female spectator’s piercing scream brought the crowd back to their senses, and they all cried and scattered in panic. The insane Krull, however, laughed maniacally and reached out to another bounty fighter beside him.
“Bastard… bastard! Krull, have you gone mad?” The second bounty fighter attacked by Krull was from the TK group. Realizing that Krull, who was also from the TK group, was attacking him, the bounty fighter roared in anger and fear.
“The match is about to begin, are both sides ready?”
Although the match between Zhang Wen’s group and Krull was not considered a real “contest” by everyone, the referee of the arena still professionally raised his right hand and, according to the rules, inquired of the participants.
“I’m ready to start at any time,” Krull continued to smile with his usual simplicity.
Except for a few informed bounty fighters, the audience was amused by Krull’s endearing demeanor. Even Lei Na and Jim, who were Krull’s opponents, couldn’t help but relax.
Standing behind Lei Na and Jim, Zhang Wen also remained silent.
With Zhang Wen’s keen eyes, he could easily discern the approximate level of Krull, who was about to face him. Given Zhang Wen’s current strength, defeating an opponent at the peak of the eighth-tier elite level would be effortless, but Zhang Wen had no intention of directly confronting Krull.
Zhang Wen’s purpose in coming to the Babylon Arena was to investigate the current composition and general strength of the arena’s combatants. Most of the information he had already obtained from Lei Na and Jim. The only task left was to understand the capabilities of the “Five Heavenly Kings,” who stood at the pinnacle of the Babylon Arena’s combat power.
Such information, of course, couldn’t be expected to come from small-time thugs like Lei Na and Jim who were just scraping by at the bottom of the arena. To understand the strength of the Five Heavenly Kings, one had to watch their matches. This was also the reason why Asura specifically assigned Zhang Wen to the Babylon Arena.
If Zhang Wen were to act recklessly now and easily defeat Krull, even the dumbest bounty fighters in the Babylon Arena would realize his connection to the Kasares bounty fighters by simply considering his Kasares identity.
Therefore, if possible, Zhang Wen would prefer to display the strength of an ordinary fourth or fifth-tier fighter, assisting Lei Na and Jim to survive the ten minutes and end this farcical match quietly.
“We’re ready too! We can start at any time,” Lei Na confidently raised his head and said to the referee, seeing that the audience below was growing impatient.
In fact, just before Sandro brought Lei Na’s group to the ring, Lei Na had already gone to the arena’s entrance and borrowed a psychic gun from Borton, whom he had leverage over!
The psychic gun, capable of firing psychic bullets comparable to a full-force strike from a sixth-tier psychic, was a formidable weapon for most fighters in the first-floor hall. Even against a general honor fighter, while it might not be enough to defeat them, it was quite useful for buying time.
In normal arena matches, such a cheating weapon as the psychic gun would be strictly prohibited. However, this “just for fun” match naturally had no such restrictions. Sandro himself had jokingly said before the match that Lei Na’s group could use any means.
Thus, Lei Na, who had “borrowed” two psychic guns from Borton, felt completely fearless. As for whether using psychic guns in the arena match would offend Sandro and make him seek revenge later, that was not in Lei Na’s consideration. Lei Na had already thought it through clearly; Sandro, for the sake of face, would definitely not act against him within the next day or two.
As long as he could successfully sell the information, once this matter was over, he would immediately take the “information fee” earned from the five major organizations and leave Fila Planet, escaping to another planet. By then, no matter how powerful Sandro was, he could only watch helplessly.
Heh! That fool Sandro, wanting to have an honor fighter kill me, his plan was quite clever. But you didn’t expect that I could borrow two psychic guns, did you!
While inwardly mocking Sandro’s stupidity, Lei Na casually waved his left hand to the audience below.
“Then, Lei Na’s group versus Krull, begin!” The referee immediately waved his hand vigorously, announcing the start of the match.
“Haha! Lei Na, put in some effort! Don’t get taken out so quickly!” The audience below laughed indifferently, teasing Lei Na and Jim with their shouts.
Lei Na glanced at Krull across the ring and noticed that after the referee announced the start of the match, Krull was staring straight at them, as if in a daze. This made Lei Na even more at ease. Lei Na had been making a living in the arena for three or four years, but this was the first time he had received so much attention from everyone! Thinking about how everyone would look at him differently after defeating Krull, Lei Na couldn’t help but feel a bit elated.
However, Lei Na had no idea that both Krull on the ring and Sandro below the ring were fully aware of the two psychic guns in his and Jim’s hands.
But after the referee announced the start of the match, Sandro just sneered indifferently and left the first-floor hall. When Lei Na and the two fools beside him stood on the ring with Krull, they were already three dead men. Sandro never doubted his judgment and didn’t even bother to watch the match.
However, Sandro, who thought he had everything under control, didn’t notice that as he turned away, Krull, who had been standing in front of Lei Na and Jim, suddenly looked up and stared directly at Zhang Wen behind Lei Na and Jim.
Perhaps only Krull, who had stepped onto the ring as Zhang Wen’s opponent, could sense the strange aura emanating from this low-key stranger. The moment Krull’s gaze met Zhang Wen’s, his endearing smile immediately stiffened. Krull himself didn’t know why, but seeing Zhang Wen, who was just standing there motionless, always gave him a peculiar sense of unease.
This feeling, Krull seemed to have experienced once before. Krull remembered when he was still serving his sentence in the Plison Maximum Security Prison. A girl with enviably beautiful silver hair, accompanied by a team of high-ranking soldiers, walked past Krull. At that time, her gaze seemed to just sweep over him inadvertently, but Krull was so terrified by the extreme unease that he went berserk on the spot!
Although the unease brought by this strange stranger before him wasn’t as strong as that terrifying silver-haired girl, the déjà vu feeling made Krull very uncomfortable! Extremely uncomfortable!
However, Krull’s expression only stiffened for a moment. He quickly regained his endearing smile, but still stared intently at Zhang Wen, as if he was smiling so happily that his eyes slightly narrowed.
Zhang Wen could feel that the moment Krull’s eyelids drooped, a surge of ferocity seemed to flash from the depths of his soul. The almost tangible killing intent made Zhang Wen’s skin feel as if it were being pricked by needles.
“You’d better be careful,” Zhang Wen calmly reminded Lei Na and Jim as he met Krull’s gaze.
Honestly, Zhang Wen was quite puzzled. He had done his best to suppress his combat energy; even Sandro, whose strength had reached the level of a galactic fighter, hadn’t noticed him when he saw Zhang Wen. Yet, Zhang Wen could sense that Krull seemed to have detected something about him. Moreover, Krull’s reaction was far more intense than Zhang Wen had anticipated.
From the last glance Krull gave him, Zhang Wen could feel that this murderous demon, who had somehow escaped from the maximum security prison, seemed unable to control himself and was about to go berserk!
“Of course. How could we not be careful with Sandro’s men? I’ve already prepared the secret weapons,” Lei Na nodded mysteriously to Zhang Wen.
However, although Lei Na said he would be careful, the uncontrollable smugness on his face showed that he didn’t take Zhang Wen’s warning too seriously.
Zhang Wen didn’t bother to say more to Lei Na. He finally looked up and carefully focused on Krull, his Spring Water Technique combat energy rapidly circulating within his body.
The standoff on the ring lasted a few more seconds. Just as the audience was starting to get impatient, Krull suddenly shook his head violently, opened his eyes wide, and let out a wild roar towards the sky.
In just a short moment, the endearing, bear-like Krull had completely disappeared from everyone’s sight. Both the audience below and the previously confident Lei Na and Jim were stunned by the sudden burst of ferocity from Krull.
“Disgusting! Annoying!” Krull’s throat emitted a screech like two grinding wheels rubbing against each other.
In the next instant, Krull raised his arms, bulging with veins. With a muffled sound that seemed to explode the air, the demon-like Krull charged towards Lei Na, who was closest to him. Looking at Krull’s twisted, ferocious face, no one doubted that if the three on the ring were caught by Krull, they would be torn to pieces.
“Hell… hell!” Facing Krull’s attack, Lei Na’s legs had already gone weak. After all, he was just an ordinary thug; how could he face a real murderous demon like Krull?
Under Krull’s insane killing intent, Lei Na no longer had any of his previous composure. He fumbled to pull out the borrowed psychic gun from behind, closed his eyes, and fearfully shouted as he fired aimlessly in Krull’s direction.
Jim beside him was also so nervous that he was almost crying. Only when he heard the sound of the psychic gun firing did Jim suddenly remember Lei Na’s prior instructions. He also closed his eyes, took out his psychic gun, and fired randomly at Krull.
The psychic bullets fired from the psychic guns flew wildly around the ring, some even flying off the ring, scaring the audience below into a chaotic uproar.
After firing the two psychic guns wildly for a while, Lei Na and Jim regained some courage. In their minds, under such dense psychic bullet fire, not only honor fighters like Krull, but even elite fighters would have to retreat.
However, Zhang Wen, standing beside Lei Na and Jim, could clearly see that the psychic bullets they fired had no effect on Krull. The mere sixth-tier psychic bullets couldn’t even slow Krull down.
In the blink of an eye, Krull had already charged in front of Lei Na.
Facing Krull’s bloodshot eyes, almost turning crimson, and his terrifying, vein-bulging arms, Lei Na was almost scared to scream. He instinctively raised his hand, fired the psychic gun at Krull once more, then threw the gun away and turned to run.
Unfortunately, the psychic bullet Lei Na fired had no effect. Seeing the psychic bullet attack coming towards him, the berserk Krull didn’t even bother to block it, letting the bullet hit his face, exploding with a buzzing roar and a burst of blinding blue light.
Immediately after, Krull let out a ferocious laugh, lunged forward, and grabbed Lei Na’s legs with both hands, lifting him upside down. Feeling that he might be torn in half at any moment, Lei Na screamed uncontrollably and wet himself.
At that moment, a psychic bullet fired by Jim happened to hit Krull. Just as Krull was about to tear Lei Na apart, his movements paused. He turned his head and glanced at Jim with a sinister smile, then suddenly threw Lei Na like a sandbag.
Lei Na screamed as he crashed into Jim, who was also scared stiff. Under the tremendous impact, the two thugs collided, both spitting out a mouthful of blood, and then passed out from the pain.
After throwing Lei Na, Krull didn’t continue to attack the people on the ring. Instead, he suddenly roared towards the sky again and then madly jumped into the crowd below.
Under the stunned gaze of the overly shocked crowd, Krull grabbed one of the bounty fighters who had come down to watch the fun. He grabbed the man’s legs, exerted force, and smashed his body against the sea urchin stone ring like wielding a hammer.
The bounty fighter didn’t even have time to scream before his upper body was smashed into a pile of shattered flesh and blood on the ring. This horrifying scene, paired with Krull’s insane smile, stunned every spectator in the first-floor hall. The excessive shock even made them forget to flee.
“Ah!” Finally, it was a female spectator who let out a piercing scream, jolting the crowd awake. Everyone cried and scattered in all directions. The insane Krull, however, laughed maniacally and reached out towards another bounty fighter beside him.
“Bastard… bastard! Krull, have you gone mad?” The second bounty fighter attacked by Krull was from the TK group. Realizing that Krull, who also belonged to the TK group, was attacking him, the bounty fighter roared in both anger and fear.
“The match is about to begin, are both sides ready?”
Although the match between Zhang Wen’s group and Krull was not considered a real “contest” by everyone, the referee of the arena still professionally raised his right hand, inquiring the participants according to the rules.
“I’m ready to start at any time,” Krull continued to smile with his usual simple and honest demeanor.
Except for a few informed bounty fighters, the audience was amused by Krull’s endearing appearance, laughing heartily. Even Rainer and Jim, Krull’s opponents, couldn’t help but relax.
Standing behind Rainer and Jim, Zhang Wen also consciously remained silent.
With Zhang Wen’s keen eyes, he could easily discern the approximate level of Krull, who was about to face him. Given Zhang Wen’s current strength, defeating an opponent at the peak of the eighth-tier elite level would be effortless if he wished. However, Zhang Wen had no intention of directly confronting Krull.
Zhang Wen’s purpose in coming to the Babylon Arena was to investigate the current combat power composition and general strength of the arena. Most of the information he had already obtained from Rainer and Jim. The only task left was to figure out the capabilities of the “Five Kings” who stood at the top of the Babylon Arena’s combat power.
Such information, of course, Zhang Wen couldn’t expect to get from small-time thugs like Rainer and Jim who were just scraping by at the bottom of the arena. To understand the strength of the Five Kings, one had to watch their matches. This was also the reason why Asura specifically assigned Zhang Wen to the Babylon Arena.
If Zhang Wen were to act recklessly now and easily defeat Krull, even the bounty fighters of the Babylon Arena, as foolish as they might be, would realize his connection to the bounty fighters of Kassares by simply considering his Kassares identity.
Therefore, if possible, Zhang Wen was willing to only display the strength of an ordinary fourth or fifth-tier fighter, assisting Rainer and Jim to survive for ten minutes, and end this farcical match in a low-key manner.
“We’re ready too! We can start at any time,” Rainer confidently raised his head and said to the referee, seeing that the audience below was getting impatient.
In fact, just before Sandro brought Rainer’s group to the ring, Rainer had already sneaked to the entrance of the arena and borrowed the psychic gun from Burton, whom he had a hold over!
The psychic gun, capable of firing psychic bullets comparable to a full-force strike from a sixth-tier psychic master, was still a formidable weapon for most fighters mingling in the first-floor hall. Even against a general honor fighter, while it might not be hopeful to defeat the opponent, it was quite useful for buying time.
In normal ring matches, such a near-cheating weapon like the psychic gun would, of course, be strictly prohibited. However, this was merely a “playful” match, so there were no such regulations. Sandro himself had even said with a smile before the match that Rainer and his group could use any means.
Therefore, Rainer, having “borrowed” two psychic guns from Burton, was so confident. As for whether using a psychic gun in a ring match would offend Sandro, making him seek trouble later, that was not in Rainer’s consideration. Rainer had already thought it through clearly; Sandro, for the sake of face, would definitely not act against him within the next day or two.
As long as he could successfully sell the information, once this matter was over, he would immediately take the “information fee” earned from the five major organizations and leave Fila Planet, escaping to another planet. By then, no matter how powerful Sandro was, he could only watch helplessly.
Heh! That fool Sandro, wanting to have an honor fighter kill me, his plan was quite clever. But, you didn’t expect that I could borrow two psychic guns, did you!
While inwardly mocking Sandro’s stupidity with glee, Rainer casually waved his left hand to the audience below.
“Then, Rainer’s group versus Krull, begin!” The referee immediately waved his hand forcefully, announcing the start of the match.
“Haha! Rainer, put in some effort! Don’t get taken out so quickly!” The audience below laughed indifferently, teasingly shouting at Rainer and Jim.
Rainer glanced at Krull across the ring, noticing that after the referee announced the start of the match, Krull was staring straight at them, as if in a daze. Thus, Rainer felt even more at ease. Having lived in the arena for three or four years, this was the first time Rainer had received everyone’s attention! Thinking of the feeling of everyone looking at him with new eyes after defeating Krull, Rainer couldn’t help but feel a bit elated.
However, Rainer had no idea that both Krull on the ring and Sandro below the ring were fully aware of the two psychic guns in his and Jim’s hands.
But after the referee announced the start of the match, Sandro just sneered indifferently and left the first-floor hall. When Rainer and the two fools beside him stood on the ring with Krull, they were already three dead men. Sandro never doubted his judgment and didn’t even bother to watch the match.
However, Sandro, who thought he had everything under control, also didn’t notice that as he turned away, Krull, who had been standing in front of Rainer and Jim, suddenly looked up and stared straight at Zhang Wen behind Rainer and Jim.
Perhaps only Krull, who was on stage as Zhang Wen’s opponent, could sense the strange aura emanating from this low-key stranger. The moment his gaze met Zhang Wen’s, Krull’s endearing smile immediately stiffened. Krull himself didn’t know why, but seeing Zhang Wen, even though the stranger was just standing there motionless, Krull always felt a very peculiar sense of unease.
This feeling, Krull seemed to have experienced once before. Krull remembered when he was still serving his sentence in the Plison Maximum Security Prison. A girl with a head of enviably beautiful silver hair, accompanied by a team of high-ranking soldiers, walked past Krull. At that time, her gaze seemed to just sweep over Krull inadvertently, and Krull was so terrified by the extreme unease that he went berserk on the spot!
Although the unease brought by this strange stranger in front of him wasn’t as strong as that terrifying silver-haired girl, the déjà vu feeling made Krull very uncomfortable! Very uncomfortable!
However, Krull’s expression only stiffened for a moment. He quickly resumed his endearing smile, but still stared intently at Zhang Wen, as if smiling too happily, his eyes slightly narrowed.
Zhang Wen could feel that the moment Krull’s eyelids drooped, a surge of ferocity, as if from the depths of his soul, flashed in his eyes. That tangible killing intent made Zhang Wen’s skin feel as if it were being pricked by needles.
“You’d better be careful,” Zhang Wen calmly reminded Rainer and Jim as he met Krull’s gaze.
Honestly, Zhang Wen was quite baffled. He had tried his best to conceal his combat energy; even Sandro, whose strength had reached the level of a galaxy fighter, hadn’t noticed him when he saw Zhang Wen. Yet, Zhang Wen could sense that Krull seemed to have detected something about him. Moreover, the intensity of Krull’s reaction far exceeded Zhang Wen’s expectations.
From the last glance Krull cast at him, Zhang Wen could feel that this murderous demon, who had somehow escaped from the maximum security prison, seemed unable to control himself anymore and was about to go berserk!
“Of course. How could we not be careful with Sandro’s men? I’ve already prepared the secret weapon,” Rainer nodded mysteriously at Zhang Wen.
However, although Rainer said he would be careful, just looking at the uncontrollable smugness on his face, it was clear that he didn’t take Zhang Wen’s warning too seriously.
Zhang Wen also didn’t bother to say more to Rainer. He finally looked up, carefully fixed his gaze on Krull, and rapidly circulated the Spring Water Technique’s combat energy within his body.
The standoff on the ring continued for a few more seconds. Just as the audience was starting to get a bit impatient, Krull suddenly shook his head vigorously, opened his eyes wide, and let out a wild roar towards the sky.
In just a short moment, the endearing bear-like Krull had completely disappeared from everyone’s sight. Both the audience below and the previously confident Rainer and Jim were stunned by the sudden burst of ferocity from Krull.
“Disgusting! Annoying!” Krull’s throat emitted a piercing scream, like two grinding wheels rubbing against each other.
And in the next instant, Krull had raised his arms, bulging with veins. With a muffled sound that seemed to explode the air, the demon-like Krull charged towards Rainer, who was closest to him. Looking at Krull’s twisted and ferocious face, no one doubted that if the three on the ring were caught by Krull, they would be torn to pieces.
“Damn… damn it!” Facing Krull’s attack, Rainer’s legs had already gone weak. After all, he was just an ordinary thug; how could he face a real murderous demon like Krull?
Under Krull’s insane killing intent, Rainer no longer had any of his previous composure. He fumbled to pull out the borrowed psychic gun from behind, closed his eyes, and fearfully shouted as he randomly fired towards Krull’s direction.
Jim beside him was also so nervous he was almost crying. Only when he heard the sound of the psychic gun firing did Jim suddenly remember Rainer’s prior instructions, and he also closed his eyes, took out his psychic gun, and randomly fired at Krull.
The psychic bullets fired from the psychic guns flew wildly around the ring, some even flying off the ring, scaring the audience below into a chaotic uproar.
After randomly firing with the two psychic guns for a while, Rainer and Jim regained some courage. In their minds, under such dense psychic bullet fire, not only honor fighters like Krull, but even elite fighters would have to retreat.
However, Zhang Wen, standing beside Rainer and Jim, could clearly see that the psychic bullets fired by the two had no effect on Krull. The mere sixth-tier psychic bullets couldn’t even slow Krull down.
In the blink of an eye, Krull had already charged in front of Rainer.
Facing Krull’s bloodshot, almost crimson eyes, and his terrifying arms bulging with veins, Rainer almost screamed in terror. He instinctively raised his hand, fired another shot at Krull with the psychic gun, then threw the gun away and turned to run, screaming.
Unfortunately, the psychic bullet Rainer fired had no effect. Seeing the psychic bullet coming towards him, the berserk Krull didn’t even bother to block it, letting the bullet hit his face, producing a buzzing loud noise and a burst of dazzling blue light.
Then, with a ferocious laugh, Krull pounced forward, grabbed Rainer’s legs with both hands, and lifted him upside down. Feeling that he might be torn in half by Krull the next moment, the screaming Rainer uncontrollably wet his pants.
At that moment, a psychic bullet fired by Jim happened to hit Krull. Just as Krull was about to tear Rainer apart, his movement paused, and he turned to look at Jim with a ferocious smile, suddenly throwing Rainer in his hand like a sandbag.
Rainer screamed as he crashed into Jim, who was also scared stiff. Under the tremendous impact, the two thugs collided and simultaneously spat out a mouthful of blood, then passed out from the pain.
After throwing Rainer, Krull didn’t continue to attack the people on the ring. Instead, he suddenly roared towards the sky again and then madly jumped into the crowd below.
Under the stunned gaze of the overly shocked crowd, Krull grabbed one of the bounty fighters who had come down to watch the fun. He grabbed the man’s legs, exerted force, and smashed his body against the sea urchin stone ring like wielding a hammer.
The bounty fighter didn’t even have time to scream before his upper body was smashed into a pile of shattered flesh and blood on the ring. This terrifying scene, paired with Krull’s insane smile, stunned every spectator in the first-floor hall. The excessive shock even made them forget to run.
“Ah!” Finally, it was a female spectator who let out a piercing scream, awakening the crowd like from a dream, and they all cried and scattered in panic. The insane Krull, however, laughed maniacally and reached out to another bounty fighter beside him.
“Bastard… bastard! Krull, have you gone mad?” The second bounty fighter attacked by Krull was from the TK group. Realizing that Krull, who was also from the TK group, was attacking him, the bounty fighter roared in anger and fear.
“The match is about to begin, are both sides ready?”
Although the match between Zhang Wen’s group and Krull was not considered a real “contest” by everyone, the referee of the arena still professionally raised his right hand and, according to the rules, inquired of the participants.
“I’m ready to start at any time,” Krull continued to smile with his usual simple and honest demeanor.
Except for a few informed bounty fighters, the audience was amused by Krull’s endearing appearance, laughing heartily. Even Lei Na and Jim, Krull’s opponents, couldn’t help but relax.
Standing behind Lei Na and Jim, Zhang Wen remained silent.
With Zhang Wen’s keen eyes, he could easily discern the approximate level of Krull, who was about to face him. Given Zhang Wen’s current strength, defeating an opponent at the peak of the eighth-tier elite level would be effortless, but Zhang Wen had no intention of directly confronting Krull.
Zhang Wen’s purpose in coming to the Babylon Arena was to investigate the current combat strength and overall capabilities of the arena. Most of the information he had already obtained from Lei Na and Jim. The only task left was to understand the true abilities of the “Five Kings” who stood at the pinnacle of the Babylon Arena’s combat strength.
Such information, of course, could not be expected from small-time thugs like Lei Na and Jim who were just scraping by at the bottom of the arena. To understand the strength of the Five Kings, one had to watch their matches. This was also the reason why Shura specifically assigned Zhang Wen to the Babylon Arena.
If Zhang Wen were to recklessly take action now and easily defeat Krull, even the dim-witted bounty fighters of the Babylon Arena would realize his connection to the bounty fighters of Casserres by simply considering his identity as a Casserresian.
Therefore, if possible, Zhang Wen was willing to only display the strength of an ordinary fourth or fifth-tier fighter, assisting Lei Na and Jim in surviving for ten minutes, and quietly end this farcical match.
“We’re ready too! We can start at any time,” Lei Na confidently raised his head and said to the referee, seeing that the audience below was growing impatient.
In fact, just before Shandru brought Lei Na’s group to the ring, Lei Na had already sneaked to the arena’s entrance and borrowed the psychic gun from Boton, whom he had leverage over!
Capable of firing psychic bullets comparable to a full-force strike from a sixth-tier psychic master, the psychic gun was still a formidable weapon for most fighters in the first-floor hall. Even against a general honor fighter, while it might not be enough to defeat them, it was quite useful for buying time.
In normal arena matches, such quasi-cheating weapons like the psychic gun were strictly prohibited. However, this “just for fun” match naturally had no such restrictions. Shandru himself had even jokingly said before the match that Lei Na’s group could use any means necessary.
Thus, Lei Na, who had “borrowed” two psychic guns from Boton, felt quite confident. As for whether using psychic guns in the arena match would offend Shandru and provoke him to retaliate later, that was not in Lei Na’s consideration. Lei Na had already thought it through; Shandru, for the sake of his reputation, would definitely not act against him within the next couple of days.
As long as he could successfully sell the information, once this matter was over, he would immediately leave the planet Fila with the “information fee” earned from the five major organizations and escape to another planet. By then, no matter how powerful Shandru was, he could only watch helplessly.
Heh! That fool Shandru, thinking he could have an honor fighter kill me, his plan was quite clever. But he never expected that I could borrow two psychic guns!
Lei Na, inwardly mocking Shandru’s stupidity, casually waved his left hand to the audience below.
“Then, Lei Na’s group versus Krull, begin!” The referee immediately waved his hand forcefully, announcing the start of the match.
“Haha! Lei Na, give it your best! Don’t get taken out too quickly!” The audience below laughed carelessly, teasing Lei Na and Jim with their shouts.
Lei Na glanced at Krull across the ring and noticed that after the referee announced the start of the match, Krull was staring straight at them, seemingly in a daze. This made Lei Na even more at ease. Having lived in the arena for three or four years, this was the first time Lei Na had received so much attention from everyone! Thinking about how everyone would look at him differently after defeating Krull, Lei Na couldn’t help but feel a bit elated.
However, Lei Na had no idea that both Krull on the ring and Shandru below the ring were fully aware of the two psychic guns he and Jim were holding.
But after the referee announced the start of the match, Shandru merely sneered indifferently and left the first-floor hall. When Lei Na and the two fools beside him stood on the ring with Krull, they were already three dead men. Shandru never doubted his judgment and didn’t even bother to watch the match.
However, Shandru, who thought he had everything under control, also didn’t notice that as he turned away, Krull, who had been standing in front of Lei Na and Jim, suddenly looked up and stared directly at Zhang Wen behind Lei Na and Jim.
Perhaps only Krull, who had stepped onto the stage as Zhang Wen’s opponent, could sense the strange aura emanating from this low-key stranger. The moment Krull’s gaze met Zhang Wen’s, his endearing smile immediately stiffened. Krull himself didn’t know why, but upon seeing Zhang Wen, even though the stranger was just standing there motionless, Krull felt an inexplicable sense of unease.
This feeling, Krull seemed to have experienced once before. Krull remembered when he was still serving his sentence in the Plisen Maximum Security Prison. A girl with a head of enviable silver hair, accompanied by a team of high-ranking soldiers, walked past Krull. At that time, her gaze seemed to just brush past Krull, but it was enough to trigger an extreme fear and unease that drove him to madness!
Although the unease brought by this strange stranger before him wasn’t as strong as that terrifying silver-haired girl, the déjà vu feeling made Krull very uncomfortable! Extremely uncomfortable!
However, Krull’s expression only stiffened for a moment. He quickly regained his endearing smile, but still stared intently at Zhang Wen, as if he was smiling too happily, his eyes slightly narrowed.
Zhang Wen could feel that the moment Krull’s eyelids drooped, a surge of ferocity seemed to flash in his eyes, emanating from the depths of his soul. The palpable killing intent made Zhang Wen’s skin feel as if it were being pricked by needles.
“You’d better be careful,” Zhang Wen calmly reminded Lei Na and Jim as he met Krull’s gaze.
Honestly, Zhang Wen was quite puzzled. He had already done his best to suppress his combat energy; even Shandru, who had reached the level of a star fighter, hadn’t noticed him when he saw Zhang Wen. Yet, Zhang Wen could sense that Krull seemed to have detected something about him. Moreover, Krull’s reaction was far more intense than Zhang Wen had anticipated.
From the final glance Krull cast at Zhang Wen, Zhang Wen could feel that this murderous demon, who had somehow escaped from the maximum security prison, seemed to have lost control of himself and was about to go berserk!
“Of course. How could we not be careful with Shandru’s men? I’ve already prepared the secret weapons,” Lei Na nodded mysteriously to Zhang Wen.
However, although Lei Na said he would be careful, the uncontrollable smugness on his face showed that he didn’t take Zhang Wen’s warning too seriously.
Zhang Wen didn’t bother to say more to Lei Na. He finally looked up and carefully fixed his gaze on Krull, the Spring Water Technique’s combat energy rapidly circulating within his body.
The standoff on the ring continued for a few more seconds. Just as the audience was starting to get impatient, Krull suddenly shook his head violently, opened his eyes wide, and let out a wild roar towards the sky.
In just a brief moment, the endearing, bear-like Krull had vanished from everyone’s sight. Both the audience below and the previously confident Lei Na and Jim were stunned by the sudden burst of ferocity from Krull.
“Disgusting! Annoying!” Krull’s throat emitted a screech like two grinding wheels rubbing against each other.
In the next instant, Krull raised his arms, veins bulging. With a muffled sound that seemed to explode the air, Krull, like a demon god, charged towards Lei Na, who was closest to him. Looking at Krull’s twisted and ferocious face, no one doubted that if Lei Na and the other two on the ring were caught by Krull, they would be torn to pieces.
“Damn… damn it!” Facing Krull’s attack, Lei Na’s legs had already gone weak. After all, he was just an ordinary thug; how could he face a true murderous demon like Krull?
Under Krull’s insane killing intent, Lei Na no longer had any of his previous composure. He fumbled to pull out the borrowed psychic gun from behind, closed his eyes, and fearfully shouted as he fired randomly in Krull’s direction.
Jim beside him was also so nervous that he was almost crying. Only when he heard the sound of the psychic gun firing did Jim suddenly remember Lei Na’s prior instructions and, closing his eyes, took out his psychic gun and fired wildly at Krull.
The psychic bullets fired from the psychic guns flew all over the ring, some even flying out of the ring, causing the audience below to shout and scatter in panic.
After firing the two psychic guns wildly for a while, Lei Na and Jim regained some courage. In their minds, under such dense psychic bullet fire, not only honor fighters like Krull, but even elite fighters would have to retreat.
However, Zhang Wen, standing beside Lei Na and Jim, could clearly see that the psychic bullets fired by the two had no effect on Krull. The mere sixth-tier psychic bullets couldn’t even slow Krull down.
In the blink of an eye, Krull had already charged in front of Lei Na.
Facing Krull’s bloodshot, almost crimson eyes and his terrifying, vein-bulging arms, Lei Na was almost scared to scream. He instinctively raised his hand, fired another shot at Krull with the psychic gun, then threw the gun away and turned to run with a scream.
Unfortunately, the psychic bullet Lei Na fired had no effect. When the psychic bullet approached him, the berserk Krull didn’t even bother to block it, letting the bullet hit his face, causing a loud buzzing sound and a burst of blinding blue light.
Then, with a ferocious laugh, Krull pounced forward, grabbing Lei Na’s legs with both hands and lifting him upside down. Feeling that he might be torn in half at any moment, Lei Na, screaming, uncontrollably wet himself.
At that moment, a psychic bullet fired by Jim happened to hit Krull. Just as Krull was about to tear Lei Na apart, his movements paused. With a sinister smile, he turned to look at Jim, then suddenly threw Lei Na like a sandbag.
Lei Na, screaming, crashed into Jim, who was also scared stiff. Under the tremendous impact, the two thugs collided, both spitting out a mouthful of blood before passing out from the pain.
After throwing Lei Na, Krull didn’t continue to attack the people on the ring. Instead, he suddenly roared towards the sky again and then jumped wildly into the crowd below.
Under the stunned gaze of the overly shocked crowd, Krull grabbed one of the bounty fighters who had come down to watch the spectacle. He grabbed the man’s legs, exerted force, and slammed his body against the sea urchin stone ring like a hammer.
The bounty fighter didn’t even have time to scream before his upper body was smashed into a bloody pulp on the ring. This horrifying scene, paired with Krull’s insane laughter, stunned every spectator in the first-floor hall. The extreme shock even made them forget to flee.
“Ah!” Finally, a female spectator’s piercing scream snapped the crowd out of their daze, and they all cried and scattered in panic. The insane Krull, laughing maniacally, reached out towards another bounty fighter beside him.
“Bastard… bastard! Krull, have you gone mad?” The second bounty fighter attacked by Krull was from the TK group. Realizing that Krull, who was also from the TK group, was attacking him, the bounty fighter roared in anger and fear.
Although the sense of unease the strange stranger in front of him gave Kruel wasn’t as strong as that terrifying silver-haired girl, the familiar feeling still made Kruel very uncomfortable! Extremely uncomfortable!
“The match is about to begin, are both sides ready?”
Although the match between Zhang Wen’s group and Krull was not considered a real “contest” in everyone’s eyes, the referee of the arena still professionally raised his right hand, inquiring the participants according to the rules.
“I’m ready to start at any time,” Krull continued to smile with his usual simple honesty.
Except for a few informed bounty fighters, the audience was amused by Krull’s endearing demeanor, laughing heartily. Even Lei Na and Jim, Krull’s opponents, unconsciously relaxed.
Zhang Wen, standing behind Lei Na and Jim, also remained silent.
With Zhang Wen’s keen eyes, he could easily discern the approximate level of Krull, who was about to face him. Given Zhang Wen’s current strength, defeating an opponent at the peak of the eighth-tier elite level would be effortless if he wished. However, Zhang Wen had no intention of directly confronting Krull.
Zhang Wen’s purpose in coming to the Babylon Arena was to investigate the current combat strength and overall capabilities of the arena. Most of the information he had already obtained from Lei Na and Jim. The only task left was to understand the capabilities of the “Five Heavenly Kings,” who stood at the pinnacle of the Babylon Arena’s combat strength.
Such information, of course, could not be expected from small-time thugs like Lei Na and Jim, who were merely scraping by at the bottom of the arena. To understand the strength of the Five Heavenly Kings, one had to watch their matches. This was also the reason why Asura specifically assigned Zhang Wen to the Babylon Arena.
If Zhang Wen were to act recklessly now and easily defeat Krull, even the most foolish bounty fighters in the Babylon Arena would realize his connection to the Cassares bounty fighters by simply considering his Cassares identity.
Therefore, if possible, Zhang Wen was willing to only display the strength of an ordinary fourth or fifth-tier fighter, assisting Lei Na and Jim to survive for ten minutes and ending this farcical match in a low-key manner.
“We’re ready too! We can start at any time,” Lei Na confidently raised his head and said to the referee, seeing that the audience below was growing impatient.
In fact, just before Sandro brought Lei Na’s group to the ring, Lei Na had already gone to the arena’s entrance to borrow the psychic gun from Burton, whom he had a hold over!
Capable of firing psychic bullets comparable to a full-force strike from a sixth-tier psychic master, the psychic gun was a formidable weapon for most fighters in the first-floor hall. Even against an ordinary honor fighter, while it might not be enough to defeat them, it was quite useful for buying time.
In regular arena matches, such a cheating weapon as the psychic gun would naturally be strictly prohibited. However, this “just for fun” match had no such rules. Sandro himself had even jokingly said before the match that Lei Na’s group could use any means.
Thus, Lei Na, who had “borrowed” two psychic guns from Burton, felt quite confident. As for whether using psychic guns in the arena match would offend Sandro and provoke him to retaliate later, that was not Lei Na’s concern. Lei Na had already thought it through clearly; Sandro, for the sake of face, would definitely not act against him within the next day or two.
As long as he could successfully sell the information, once this matter was over, he would immediately leave the planet Fila with the “information fee” earned from the five major organizations and escape to another planet. By then, no matter how powerful Sandro was, he could only watch helplessly.
Heh! That fool Sandro, wanting to have an honor fighter kill me, his plan was quite clever. But you didn’t expect that I could borrow two psychic guns, did you?
While inwardly mocking Sandro’s stupidity, Lei Na casually waved his left hand to the audience below.
“Then, Lei Na’s group versus Krull, begin!” The referee immediately waved his hand vigorously, announcing the start of the match.
“Haha! Lei Na, give it your best! Don’t get taken out so quickly!” The audience below laughed indifferently, teasingly shouting at Lei Na and Jim.
Lei Na glanced at Krull across the ring, noticing that after the referee announced the start of the match, Krull was staring straight at them, seemingly in a daze. This made Lei Na even more at ease. Having lived in the arena for three or four years, this was the first time Lei Na had received everyone’s attention! Thinking about how everyone would look at him differently after defeating Krull, Lei Na couldn’t help but feel a bit elated.
However, Lei Na had no idea that both Krull on the ring and Sandro below the ring were fully aware of the two psychic guns he and Jim were holding.
But after the referee announced the start of the match, Sandro merely sneered indifferently and left the first-floor hall. When Lei Na and the two fools beside him stood on the ring with Krull, they were already three dead men. Sandro never doubted his judgment and didn’t even bother to watch the match.
However, Sandro, who thought everything was under his control, didn’t notice that as he turned away, Krull, who had been standing in front of Lei Na and Jim, suddenly looked up and directly stared at Zhang Wen behind them.
Perhaps only Krull, who was on stage as Zhang Wen’s opponent, could sense the strange aura emanating from this low-key stranger. The moment Krull’s gaze met Zhang Wen’s, his endearing smile instantly stiffened. Krull himself didn’t know why, but seeing Zhang Wen, even though the stranger was just standing there motionless, Krull felt an inexplicable sense of unease.
This feeling seemed familiar to Krull. He remembered it from his time in the Plison maximum-security prison. A girl with enviably beautiful silver hair, accompanied by a team of high-ranking soldiers, passed by Krull. At that time, her gaze seemed to just brush past Krull, but the overwhelming fear and unease it triggered made him go berserk on the spot!
Although the unease brought by this strange stranger before him wasn’t as strong as that terrifying silver-haired girl, the déjà vu feeling made Krull very uncomfortable! Extremely uncomfortable!
However, Krull’s expression only stiffened for a moment. He quickly regained his endearing smile, still staring intently at Zhang Wen, as if he was smiling so happily that his eyes slightly narrowed.
Zhang Wen could feel that the moment Krull’s eyelids drooped, a surge of ferocity seemed to flash in his eyes from the depths of his soul. The tangible killing intent made Zhang Wen’s skin feel as if it were being pricked by needles.
“You’d better be careful,” Zhang Wen calmly reminded Lei Na and Jim as he met Krull’s gaze.
Honestly, Zhang Wen was quite puzzled. He had tried his best to suppress his combat energy; even Sandro, who had reached the level of a galaxy fighter, hadn’t noticed him when he saw Zhang Wen. Yet, Zhang Wen could sense that Krull seemed to have detected something about him. Moreover, Krull’s reaction was far more intense than Zhang Wen had anticipated.
From the last glance Krull cast at Zhang Wen, Zhang Wen could feel that this murderous demon, who had somehow escaped from the maximum-security prison, seemed unable to control himself and was about to go berserk!
“Of course. How could we not be careful with Sandro’s men? I’ve already prepared the secret weapons,” Lei Na nodded mysteriously to Zhang Wen.
However, although Lei Na said he would be careful, the uncontrollable smugness on his face showed that he didn’t take Zhang Wen’s warning too seriously.
Zhang Wen also didn’t bother to say more to Lei Na. He finally looked up, carefully focusing on Krull, and swiftly circulated the Spring Water Technique’s combat energy within his body.
The standoff on the ring continued for a few more seconds. Just as the audience was starting to get impatient, Krull suddenly shook his head violently, opened his eyes wide, and let out a wild roar.
In just a short moment, the endearing bear-like Krull vanished from everyone’s sight. Both the audience below and the previously confident Lei Na and Jim were stunned by the sudden burst of ferocity from Krull.
“Disgusting! Annoying!” Krull’s throat emitted a piercing screech like two grinding wheels rubbing against each other.
In the next instant, Krull raised his arms, veins bulging. With a muffled sound that seemed to explode the air, Krull, like a demon god, charged at Lei Na, who was closest to him. Looking at Krull’s twisted, ferocious face, no one doubted that if Lei Na and the other two on the ring were caught by Krull, they would be torn to pieces.
“Hell… hell!” Facing Krull’s attack, Lei Na’s legs were already weak with fear. After all, he was just an ordinary small-time thug; how could he face a real murderous demon like Krull?
Under Krull’s insane killing intent, Lei Na lost all his previous composure. He frantically pulled out the borrowed psychic gun from behind, closed his eyes, and fearfully fired randomly in Krull’s direction.
Jim beside him was also so nervous he was almost crying. Only when he heard the sound of the psychic gun firing did Jim suddenly remember Lei Na’s prior instructions. He also closed his eyes and fired the psychic gun randomly at Krull.
The psychic bullets fired from the psychic guns flew wildly around the ring, some even flying off the ring, scaring the audience below into a chaotic uproar.
After firing the two psychic guns wildly for a while, Lei Na and Jim regained some courage. In their minds, under such dense psychic bullet fire, not only honor fighters like Krull, but even elite fighters would have to retreat.
However, Zhang Wen, standing beside Lei Na and Jim, could clearly see that the psychic bullets they fired had no effect on Krull. The mere sixth-tier psychic bullets couldn’t even slow Krull down.
In the blink of an eye, Krull had already charged in front of Lei Na.
Facing Krull’s bloodshot, almost crimson eyes and his terrifying, vein-bulging arms, Lei Na almost screamed in terror. He instinctively raised his hand, fired the psychic gun at Krull again, then threw the gun away and turned to run.
Unfortunately, the psychic bullet Lei Na fired had no effect. Seeing the psychic bullet coming at him, the berserk Krull didn’t even bother to block it, letting the bullet hit his face, exploding with a loud bang and a burst of blinding blue light.
Then, with a ferocious laugh, Krull pounced forward, grabbing Lei Na’s legs and lifting him upside down. Feeling that he might be torn in half the next moment, Lei Na screamed uncontrollably and wet himself.
At that moment, a psychic bullet fired by Jim happened to hit Krull. Just as Krull was about to tear Lei Na apart, he paused, turned to look at Jim with a ferocious smile, and suddenly threw Lei Na like a sandbag.
Lei Na screamed, crashing into Jim, who was also scared stiff. Under the tremendous impact, the two thugs collided, both spitting out a mouthful of blood and passing out from the pain.
After throwing Lei Na, Krull didn’t continue attacking the people on the ring. Instead, he suddenly roared again and jumped into the crowd below.
Under the stunned gaze of the overly shocked crowd, Krull grabbed one of the bounty fighters who had come down to watch the spectacle. He grabbed the man’s legs, exerted force, and swung his body like a hammer, smashing it violently onto the sea urchin stone ring.
The bounty fighter didn’t even have time to scream before his upper body was smashed into a pile of shattered flesh on the ring. This horrifying scene, paired with Krull’s insane laughter, stunned every spectator in the first-floor hall. The shock was so overwhelming that they even forgot to flee.
“Ah!” Finally, it was a female spectator who screamed at the top of her lungs, snapping the crowd out of their daze, causing everyone to cry and scatter in all directions. Meanwhile, the insane Krull laughed maniacally and reached out to another bounty fighter beside him.
“Bastard… bastard! Krull, have you gone mad?” The second bounty fighter attacked by Krull was from the TK group. Realizing that Krull, who was also from the TK group, was attacking him, the bounty fighter roared in anger and fear.
Zhang Wen could feel, in the instant Kruel’s eyelids dropped slightly, a surge of brutality that seemed to emerge from the depths of his soul flashing through his eyes. That tangible killing intent made Zhang Wen’s skin almost feel the prickling pain of needles.
“The match is about to begin. Are both sides ready?”
Although the match between Zhang Wen’s group and Krull was not considered a real “contest” by everyone, the referee of the arena still professionally raised his right hand and, according to the rules, inquired of the participants.
“I’m ready to start anytime,” Krull continued to smile with his usual simplicity.
Except for a few informed bounty fighters, the audience was amused by Krull’s endearing demeanor. Even his opponents, Rena and Jim, couldn’t help but relax.
Standing behind Rena and Jim, Zhang Wen remained silent.
With Zhang Wen’s keen eyes, he could easily discern the approximate level of Krull, who was about to face him. Given Zhang Wen’s current strength, defeating an opponent at the peak of the eighth-tier elite level would be effortless. However, Zhang Wen had no intention of directly confronting Krull.
Zhang Wen’s purpose in coming to the Babylon Arena was to investigate the current combat strength and overall capabilities of the arena. Most of the information he had already gathered from Rena and Jim. The only task left was to understand the true abilities of the “Five Heavenly Kings,” who stood at the pinnacle of the Babylon Arena’s combat strength.
Such information, of course, couldn’t be expected from low-level thugs like Rena and Jim. To understand the strength of the Five Heavenly Kings, one had to watch their matches. This was also the reason why Asura specifically assigned Zhang Wen to the Babylon Arena.
If Zhang Wen were to recklessly take action now and easily defeat Krull, even the dim-witted bounty fighters of the Babylon Arena would quickly connect him to the Cassares bounty fighters by considering his Cassares identity.
Therefore, if possible, Zhang Wen was willing to only display the strength of an ordinary fourth or fifth-tier fighter, assisting Rena and Jim in surviving the ten minutes and ending this farcical match quietly.
“We’re ready too! We can start anytime,” Rena confidently raised his head and said to the referee, seeing that the audience below was growing impatient.
In fact, just before Sandro brought Rena and his group to the arena, Rena had already sneaked to the entrance of the arena and borrowed a psychic gun from Burton, whom he had a hold over.
The psychic gun, capable of firing a psychic bullet comparable to a full-force strike from a sixth-tier psychic, was a formidable weapon for most fighters in the first-floor hall. Even against an ordinary honor fighter, while it might not guarantee victory, it was quite useful for buying time.
In a regular arena match, such a cheating-like weapon would be strictly prohibited. However, this “just for fun” match naturally had no such restrictions. Sandro himself had even jokingly said before the match that Rena and his group could use any means necessary.
Thus, Rena, who had “borrowed” two psychic guns from Burton, felt completely fearless. As for whether using psychic guns in the arena match would offend Sandro and provoke him to retaliate later, Rena didn’t care. He had already thought it through clearly: Sandro, for the sake of his own face, wouldn’t take action against him within the next day or two.
As long as he could successfully sell the information, once this matter was over, he would immediately leave Fila Planet with the “information fee” earned from the five major organizations and escape to another planet. By then, no matter how powerful Sandro was, he could only watch helplessly.
Heh! That fool Sandro, thinking he could have an honor fighter kill me, his plan was quite clever. But he never expected that I could borrow two psychic guns!
While inwardly mocking Sandro’s stupidity, Rena casually waved his left hand to the audience below.
“Then, Rena’s group versus Krull, begin!” The referee immediately waved his hand forcefully, announcing the start of the match.
“Haha! Rena, give it your best! Don’t get taken out so quickly!” The audience below laughed carelessly, teasingly shouting at Rena and Jim.
Rena glanced at Krull across the arena and noticed that after the referee announced the start of the match, Krull was staring straight at them, seemingly in a daze. This made Rena even more at ease. Having lived in the arena for three or four years, this was the first time Rena had received so much attention from everyone! Thinking about how everyone would look at him differently after defeating Krull, Rena couldn’t help but feel a bit elated.
However, Rena had no idea that both Krull on the arena and Sandro below were fully aware of the two psychic guns he and Jim were holding.
But after the referee announced the start of the match, Sandro merely sneered indifferently and left the first-floor hall. When Rena and the two fools beside him stood on the arena with Krull, they were already three dead men. Sandro never doubted his judgment and didn’t even bother to watch the match.
Yet, Sandro, who thought he had everything under control, didn’t notice that as he turned away, Krull, who had been standing in front of Rena and Jim, suddenly looked up and stared directly at Zhang Wen behind them.
Perhaps only Krull, who was facing Zhang Wen on the arena, could sense the strange aura emanating from this low-key stranger. The moment his gaze met Zhang Wen’s, Krull’s endearing smile instantly stiffened. Krull himself didn’t know why, but seeing Zhang Wen, even though the stranger was just standing there motionless, Krull felt an inexplicable sense of unease.
This feeling seemed familiar to Krull. He remembered it from his time in the Plisen Maximum Security Prison. A girl with enviable silver hair, accompanied by a group of high-ranking soldiers, had walked past Krull. At that time, her gaze had merely swept over him, but the overwhelming fear and unease had driven Krull to madness on the spot!
Although the unease brought by this strange stranger wasn’t as intense as that from the terrifying silver-haired girl, the déjà vu feeling made Krull extremely uncomfortable! Very uncomfortable!
However, Krull’s expression only stiffened for a moment. He quickly regained his endearing smile, but his eyes remained locked on Zhang Wen, as if he were smiling too happily, his eyes slightly narrowed.
Zhang Wen could feel that the moment Krull’s eyelids lowered, a surge of ferocity seemed to flash in his eyes. The palpable killing intent made Zhang Wen’s skin feel as if it were being pricked by needles.
“You’d better be careful,” Zhang Wen calmly reminded Rena and Jim as he met Krull’s gaze.
Honestly, Zhang Wen was quite puzzled. He had done his best to conceal his combat energy; even Sandro, who had reached the level of a galactic fighter, hadn’t noticed him. Yet, Zhang Wen could sense that Krull seemed to have detected something about him. Moreover, Krull’s reaction was far more intense than Zhang Wen had anticipated.
From the final glance Krull cast at him, Zhang Wen could feel that this murderous demon, who had somehow escaped from the maximum security prison, seemed to have lost control and was about to go berserk!
“Of course. How could we not be careful with Sandro’s men? I’ve already prepared the secret weapon,” Rena nodded mysteriously to Zhang Wen.
However, although Rena claimed he would be careful, the uncontrollable smugness on his face showed that he didn’t take Zhang Wen’s warning seriously.
Zhang Wen didn’t bother to say more to Rena. He finally looked up, carefully focusing on Krull, and began to rapidly circulate his Spring Water Technique combat energy within his body.
The standoff on the arena lasted a few more seconds. Just as the audience was growing impatient, Krull suddenly shook his head violently, opened his eyes wide, and let out a wild roar.
In just a brief moment, the endearing, bear-like Krull vanished from everyone’s sight. Both the audience below and the previously confident Rena and Jim were stunned by the sudden burst of ferocity from Krull.
“Disgusting! Annoying!” Krull’s throat emitted a screech like two grinding wheels rubbing against each other.
In the next instant, Krull raised his veiny arms. With a muffled sound that seemed to explode the air, Krull, like a demon god, charged at Rena, who was closest to him. Looking at Krull’s twisted,狰狞 face, no one doubted that if the three on the arena were caught by Krull, they would be torn to pieces.
“Hell… hell!” Facing Krull’s attack, Rena’s legs had already gone weak. After all, he was just an ordinary thug; how could he face a true murderous demon like Krull?
Under Krull’s疯狂的杀意, Rena lost all his previous composure. He fumbled to pull out the borrowed psychic gun from behind, closed his eyes, and fearfully fired wildly in Krull’s direction.
Jim beside him was also so紧张 he was almost crying. Only when he heard the sound of the psychic gun firing did he suddenly remember Rena’s earlier instructions. He also closed his eyes and fired his psychic gun wildly at Krull.
The psychic bullets from the guns flew all over the arena, some even flying out of the arena, causing the audience below to shout and scatter in panic.
After firing the two psychic guns wildly for a while, Rena and Jim regained some courage. In their minds, under such密集的火力, even an elite fighter would have to retreat, let alone an honor fighter like Krull.
However, Zhang Wen, standing beside Rena and Jim, saw clearly that the psychic bullets had no effect on Krull. The sixth-tier psychic bullets couldn’t even slow Krull down.
In the blink of an eye, Krull had already reached Rena.
Facing Krull’s bloodshot, almost crimson eyes and his terrifying, veiny arms, Rena almost screamed in terror. He instinctively raised his hand, fired the psychic gun at Krull again, then threw the gun away and turned to run.
Unfortunately, Rena’s psychic bullet had no effect. Seeing the psychic bullet coming at him, the berserk Krull didn’t even bother to block it, letting the bullet hit his face, producing a buzzing sound and a burst of刺眼的蓝光.
Then, with a狰狞 laugh, Krull pounced forward, grabbing Rena’s legs and lifting him upside down. Feeling that he might be torn in half at any moment, Rena screamed uncontrollably and wet himself.
At that moment, a psychic bullet fired by Jim hit Krull. Just as Krull was about to tear Rena apart, he paused, turned to look at Jim with a狞笑, and suddenly threw Rena like a sandbag.
Rena screamed as he crashed into Jim, who had also been scared stiff. Under the巨大的冲击力, the two thugs collided,喷出一大口鲜血, and passed out from the pain.
After throwing Rena, Krull didn’t continue attacking the people on the arena. Instead, he suddenly roared at the sky again and疯狂地跳入了台下的人群之中.
Under the stunned gaze of the crowd, Krull grabbed one of the bounty fighters who had come down to watch the fun. He grabbed the man’s legs, exerted force, and swung his body like a hammer, smashing it onto the sea urchin stone arena.
The bounty fighter didn’t even have time to scream before his upper body was smashed into a bloody pulp on the arena. This恐怖的一幕, paired with Krull’s疯狂的笑容, stunned every spectator in the first-floor hall. The过度震惊 even made them forget to flee.
“Ah!” Finally, a female spectator’s piercing scream snapped the crowd out of their daze, and they all哭喊着四散奔逃. The疯狂的克鲁尔却狂笑着又将手伸向了身边的另外一名赏金斗士.
“Bastard… bastard! Krull, have you gone mad?” The second bounty fighter attacked by Krull was from the TK group. Realizing that Krull, who was also from the TK group, was attacking him, the bounty fighter shouted in both anger and fear.
“The match is about to begin, are both sides ready?”
Although the match between Zhang Wen’s group and Krull was not considered a real “contest” by everyone, the referee of the arena still professionally raised his right hand and, according to the rules, inquired of the participants.
“I’m ready to start anytime,” Krull continued to smile with his usual simple and honest demeanor.
Except for a few informed bounty fighters, the audience was amused by Krull’s endearing appearance. Even Rayner and Jim, who were Krull’s opponents, couldn’t help but relax.
Zhang Wen, standing behind Rayner and Jim, also consciously remained silent.
With Zhang Wen’s keen eyes, he could easily discern the approximate level of Krull, who was about to face him. Given Zhang Wen’s current strength, defeating an opponent at the peak of the eighth-tier elite level would be a trivial matter if he wished. However, Zhang Wen had no intention of directly confronting Krull.
Zhang Wen’s purpose in coming to the Babylon Arena was to investigate the current composition and general strength of its fighters. Most of the information he had already obtained from Rayner and Jim. The only task left was to understand the capabilities of the “Five Heavenly Kings,” who stood at the top of the Babylon Arena’s combat hierarchy.
Such information, of course, could not be expected to come from small-time thugs like Rayner and Jim, who were just scraping by at the bottom of the arena. To understand the strength of the Five Heavenly Kings, one had to watch their matches. This was also the reason why Asura specifically assigned Zhang Wen to the Babylon Arena.
If Zhang Wen were to act recklessly now and easily defeat Krull, even the bounty fighters of the Babylon Arena, who might be fools, would realize his connection to the bounty fighters of Cassares by simply considering his Cassaresian identity.
Therefore, if possible, Zhang Wen was willing to only display the strength of an ordinary fourth or fifth-tier fighter, assisting Rayner and Jim to survive for ten minutes and end this farcical match in a low-key manner.
“We’re ready too! We can start anytime,” Rayner said confidently, looking up at the referee as the audience below grew impatient.
In fact, just before Sandro brought Rayner and his group to the ring, Rayner had already sneaked to the entrance of the arena and borrowed a psychic gun from Burton, whom he had a hold over!
The psychic gun, capable of firing psychic bullets equivalent to a full-force strike from a sixth-tier psychic, was still a formidable weapon for most fighters in the first-floor hall. Even against an ordinary honor fighter, while it might not be enough to defeat them, it was quite useful for buying time.
In normal arena matches, such a cheating weapon as the psychic gun would, of course, be strictly prohibited. However, this “just for fun” match naturally had no such rules. Sandro himself had even said with a smile before the match that Rayner and his group could use any means.
Thus, Rayner, who had “borrowed” two psychic guns from Burton, was so confident. As for whether using psychic guns in the arena match would offend Sandro and make him seek trouble later, that was not in Rayner’s consideration. After all, Rayner had already thought it through clearly; Sandro, for the sake of face, would definitely not act against him within the next day or two.
As long as he could successfully sell the information, once this matter was over, he would immediately take the “information fee” earned from the five major organizations and leave the planet Fila, escaping to another planet. By then, no matter how powerful Sandro was, he could only watch helplessly.
Hey! That fool Sandro, wanting to have an honor fighter kill me, he sure has a loud plan. But you didn’t expect that I could borrow two psychic guns, did you!
Rayner, while inwardly mocking Sandro’s stupidity, casually waved his left hand to the audience below.
“Then, Rayner’s group versus Krull, begin!” The referee immediately waved his hand vigorously, announcing the start of the match.
“Haha! Rayner, give it your all! Don’t get taken out so quickly!” The audience below laughed carelessly, teasingly shouting at Rayner and Jim.
Rayner glanced at Krull across the ring and noticed that after the referee announced the start of the match, Krull was staring straight at them, as if in a daze. This made Rayner even more at ease. Having lived in the arena for three or four years, this was the first time Rayner had received so much attention from everyone! Thinking about how everyone would look at him differently after defeating Krull, Rayner couldn’t help but feel a bit elated.
However, Rayner had no idea that both Krull on the ring and Sandro below were fully aware of the two psychic guns in his and Jim’s hands.
But after the referee announced the start of the match, Sandro just sneered indifferently and left the first-floor hall. When Rayner and the two fools beside him stood on the ring with Krull, they were already three dead men. Sandro never doubted his judgment and didn’t even bother to watch the match.
However, Sandro, who thought he had everything under control, also didn’t notice that as he turned away, Krull, who had been standing in front of Rayner and Jim, suddenly looked up and stared directly at Zhang Wen behind them.
Perhaps only Krull, who was on the ring as Zhang Wen’s opponent, could sense the strange aura emanating from this low-key stranger. The moment Krull’s gaze met Zhang Wen’s, his endearing smile immediately stiffened. Krull himself didn’t know why, but when he saw Zhang Wen, even though the stranger just stood there motionless, Krull felt an inexplicable sense of unease.
This feeling, Krull seemed to have experienced once before. Krull remembered when he was still serving his sentence in the Plison Maximum Security Prison. A girl with enviably beautiful silver hair, accompanied by a team of high-ranking soldiers, walked past Krull. At that time, her gaze seemed to just sweep over Krull inadvertently, but the extreme unease it caused made Krull go berserk on the spot!
Although the unease brought by this strange stranger before him wasn’t as strong as that terrifying silver-haired girl, the déjà vu feeling made Krull very uncomfortable! Extremely uncomfortable!
However, Krull’s expression only stiffened for a moment. He quickly resumed his endearing smile, still staring intently at Zhang Wen, as if he was smiling too happily, his eyes slightly narrowed.
Zhang Wen could feel that the moment Krull’s eyelids drooped, a surge of ferocity, as if from the depths of his soul, flashed in his eyes. The almost tangible killing intent made Zhang Wen’s skin feel as if it were being pricked by needles.
“You’d better be careful,” Zhang Wen calmly reminded Rayner and Jim as he met Krull’s gaze.
Honestly, Zhang Wen was quite puzzled. He had already tried his best to conceal his combat energy; even Sandro, who had reached the level of a star fighter, hadn’t noticed him when he saw Zhang Wen. But Zhang Wen could sense that Krull seemed to have detected something about him. Moreover, the intensity of Krull’s reaction far exceeded Zhang Wen’s expectations.
From the last glance Krull cast at Zhang Wen, Zhang Wen could feel that this murderous demon, who had somehow escaped from the maximum security prison, seemed to have lost control and was about to go berserk!
“Of course. How could we not be careful with Sandro’s men? I’ve already prepared the secret weapons,” Rayner nodded mysteriously to Zhang Wen.
However, although Rayner said he would be careful, the uncontrollable smugness on his face showed that he didn’t take Zhang Wen’s warning too seriously.
Zhang Wen also didn’t bother to say more to Rayner. He finally looked up and carefully focused on Krull, rapidly circulating his Spring Water Technique combat energy within his body.
The standoff on the ring lasted a few more seconds. Just as the audience was starting to get impatient, Krull suddenly shook his head violently, opened his eyes wide, and let out a wild roar towards the sky.
In just a short moment, the endearing, bear-like Krull had completely disappeared from everyone’s sight. Both the audience below and the previously confident Rayner and Jim were stunned by the sudden burst of ferocity from Krull.
“Disgusting! Annoying!” Krull’s throat emitted a piercing screech like two grinding wheels rubbing against each other.
In the next instant, Krull raised his arms, bulging with veins. With a muffled sound that seemed to explode the air, the demonic Krull charged towards Rayner, who was closest to him. Looking at Krull’s twisted and ferocious face, no one doubted that if the three on the ring were caught by Krull, they would be torn to pieces.
“Hell… hell!” Facing Krull’s attack, Rayner’s legs had already gone weak. After all, he was just an ordinary thug; how could he face a true murderous demon like Krull?
Under Krull’s insane killing intent, Rayner lost all his previous composure. He fumbled to pull out the borrowed psychic gun from behind, closed his eyes, and fearfully fired randomly in Krull’s direction.
Jim beside him was also so nervous he was almost crying. Only when he heard the sound of the psychic gun firing did Jim suddenly remember Rayner’s earlier instructions. He also closed his eyes and fired his psychic gun randomly at Krull.
The psychic bullets fired from the psychic guns flew wildly around the ring, some even flying out of the ring, causing the audience below to curse and panic.
After firing the two psychic guns wildly for a while, Rayner and Jim regained some courage. In their minds, under such dense psychic bullet fire, not only honor fighters like Krull, but even elite fighters would have to retreat.
However, Zhang Wen, standing beside Rayner and Jim, could clearly see that the psychic bullets they fired had no effect on Krull. The mere sixth-tier psychic bullets couldn’t even slow Krull down.
In the blink of an eye, Krull had already charged in front of Rayner.
Facing Krull’s bloodshot, almost crimson eyes and his terrifying, vein-bulging arms, Rayner almost screamed in terror. He instinctively raised his hand, fired the psychic gun at Krull again, then threw the gun away and turned to run.
Unfortunately, the psychic bullet Rayner fired had no effect. When the psychic bullet approached him, the berserk Krull didn’t even bother to block it, letting it hit his face, causing a buzzing explosion and a burst of blinding blue light.
Then, with a ferocious laugh, Krull pounced forward, grabbing Rayner’s legs and lifting him upside down. Feeling that he might be torn in half at any moment, the screaming Rayner uncontrollably wet himself.
At that moment, a psychic bullet fired by Jim happened to hit Krull. Just as Krull was about to tear Rayner apart, he paused, turned to look at Jim with a ferocious smile, and suddenly threw Rayner like a sandbag.
Rayner screamed, crashing into Jim, who was also scared stiff. Under the tremendous impact, the two thugs collided, spitting out a mouthful of blood, and then passed out from the pain.
After throwing Rayner, Krull didn’t continue to attack the people on the ring. Instead, he suddenly roared towards the sky again and then madly jumped into the crowd below.
Under the stunned gaze of the overly shocked crowd, Krull grabbed one of the bounty fighters who had come down to watch the fun. He grabbed the man’s legs, exerted force, and smashed his body against the sea urchin stone ring like a hammer.
The bounty fighter didn’t even have time to scream before his upper body was smashed into a bloody pulp on the ring. This horrifying scene, paired with Krull’s insane smile, stunned every spectator in the first-floor hall. The shock was so great that they even forgot to run.
“Ah!” Finally, a female spectator’s piercing scream snapped the crowd out of their daze, and they all cried and fled in all directions. The insane Krull, laughing maniacally, reached out towards another bounty fighter beside him.
“Bastard… bastard! Krull, have you gone mad?” The second bounty fighter attacked by Krull was from the TK group. Realizing that Krull, who was also from the TK group, was attacking him, the bounty fighter shouted in both anger and fear.
From the last glance Kruel shot at Zhang Wen, Zhang Wen could feel that this killer, who somehow got out of maximum security prison, seemed unable to control himself anymore and was about to go berserk!
“The match is about to begin, are both sides ready?”
Although the match between Zhang Wen’s group and Krull was not considered a real “contest” by anyone, the referee of the arena still professionally raised his right hand and, according to the rules, inquired of the participants.
“I’m ready to start anytime,” Krull replied with his usual simple smile.
Except for a few informed bounty fighters, the audience was amused by Krull’s endearing demeanor. Even Rayner and Jim, Krull’s opponents, couldn’t help but relax.
Zhang Wen, standing behind Rayner and Jim, remained silent.
With Zhang Wen’s keen eyes, he could easily discern the approximate level of Krull, who was about to face him. Given Zhang Wen’s current strength, defeating an opponent at the peak of the eighth-tier elite level would be effortless. However, Zhang Wen had no intention of directly confronting Krull.
Zhang Wen’s purpose in coming to the Babylon Arena was to investigate the current combat power composition and general strength of the arena. He had already gathered most of the information from Rayner and Jim. The only task left was to understand the capabilities of the “Five Heavenly Kings,” who stood at the top of the Babylon Arena’s combat power.
Such information, of course, couldn’t be expected from small-time thugs like Rayner and Jim who were just scraping by at the bottom of the arena. To understand the strength of the Five Heavenly Kings, one had to watch their matches. This was also the reason why Asura specifically assigned Zhang Wen to the Babylon Arena.
If Zhang Wen were to act recklessly now and easily defeat Krull, even the foolish bounty fighters of the Babylon Arena would realize his connection to the Cassares bounty fighters by simply considering his Cassares identity.
Therefore, if possible, Zhang Wen was willing to only display the strength of an ordinary fourth or fifth-tier fighter, assisting Rayner and Jim to survive ten minutes and end this farcical match quietly.
“We’re ready too! We can start anytime,” Rayner confidently raised his head and said to the referee, seeing that the audience below was getting impatient.
In fact, just before Sandro brought Rayner’s group to the ring, Rayner had already sneaked to the arena’s entrance and borrowed a psychic gun from Button, whom he had a hold over.
The psychic gun, capable of firing psychic bullets comparable to a full-force strike from a sixth-tier psychic master, was still a powerful weapon for most fighters in the first-floor hall. Even against an ordinary honor fighter, while it might not be enough to defeat the opponent, it was quite useful for buying time.
In normal arena matches, such a weapon would be strictly prohibited. However, this “just for fun” match naturally had no such rules. Sandro himself had even said with a smile before the match that Rayner and his group could use any means.
Thus, Rayner, having “borrowed” two psychic guns from Button, felt quite confident. As for whether using psychic guns in the arena match would offend Sandro and provoke him to retaliate later, Rayner didn’t consider that. He had already thought it through; Sandro, for the sake of face, certainly wouldn’t act against him within the next day or two.
As long as he could successfully sell the information, once this matter was over, he would immediately leave Fila Planet with the “information fee” earned from the five major organizations and escape to another planet. By then, no matter how powerful Sandro was, he could only watch helplessly.
Heh! That fool Sandro, wanting to use an honor fighter to kill me, he sure has a clever plan. But you didn’t expect that I could borrow two psychic guns, did you?
Rayner, while inwardly mocking Sandro’s stupidity, casually waved his left hand to the audience below.
“Then, Rayner’s group versus Krull, begin!” The referee immediately waved his hand forcefully, announcing the start of the match.
“Haha! Rayner, give it some effort! Don’t get taken out so quickly!” The audience below laughed carelessly, teasingly shouting at Rayner and Jim.
Rayner glanced at Krull across the ring and noticed that after the referee announced the start of the match, Krull was staring straight at them, seemingly in a daze. This made Rayner even more at ease. Rayner had been scraping by in the arena for three or four years, but this was the first time he had everyone’s attention! Thinking about how everyone would look at him differently after defeating Krull, Rayner couldn’t help but feel a bit elated.
However, Rayner had no idea that both Krull on the ring and Sandro below were fully aware of the two psychic guns he and Jim were holding.
But after the referee announced the start of the match, Sandro just sneered indifferently and left the first-floor hall. When Rayner and the two fools beside him stood on the ring with Krull, they were already three dead men. Sandro never doubted his judgment and didn’t even bother to watch the match.
Yet, Sandro, who thought he had everything under control, didn’t notice that as he turned away, Krull, who had been standing in front of Rayner and Jim, suddenly looked up and stared straight at Zhang Wen behind them.
Perhaps only Krull, who was on the ring as Zhang Wen’s opponent, could sense the strange aura emanating from this low-key stranger. The moment his gaze met Zhang Wen’s, Krull’s endearing smile instantly stiffened. Krull himself didn’t know why, but when he saw Zhang Wen, even though the stranger was just standing there motionless, Krull felt an inexplicable sense of unease.
This feeling, Krull seemed to have experienced once before. Krull remembered when he was still serving his sentence in the Plison Maximum Security Prison. A girl with enviable silver hair, accompanied by a team of high-ranking soldiers, passed by Krull. At that time, her gaze seemed to just brush past Krull, and he was instantly overwhelmed by an extreme sense of fear and unease, driving him to madness!
Although the unease brought by this strange stranger before him wasn’t as strong as that terrifying silver-haired girl, the sense of déjà vu made Krull very uncomfortable! Extremely uncomfortable!
However, Krull’s expression only stiffened for a moment. He quickly resumed his endearing smile, but still stared intently at Zhang Wen, as if he was smiling too happily, his eyes slightly narrowed.
Zhang Wen could feel that the moment Krull’s eyelids closed slightly, a surge of ferocity seemed to flash in his eyes, emanating from the depths of his soul. The palpable killing intent made Zhang Wen’s skin feel as if it were being pricked by needles.
“You’d better be careful,” Zhang Wen calmly reminded Rayner and Jim as he met Krull’s gaze.
Honestly, Zhang Wen was quite puzzled. He had already tried his best to suppress his combat energy; even Sandro, who had reached the level of a galactic fighter, hadn’t noticed him when he saw Zhang Wen. Yet, Zhang Wen could sense that Krull seemed to have detected something about him. Moreover, Krull’s reaction was far more intense than Zhang Wen had expected.
From the last glance Krull gave him, Zhang Wen could feel that this murderous demon, who had somehow escaped from the maximum security prison, seemed unable to control himself and was about to go berserk!
“Of course. How could we not be careful with Sandro’s men? I’ve already prepared the secret weapon,” Rayner nodded mysteriously to Zhang Wen.
However, although Rayner said he would be careful, the uncontrollable smugness on his face showed that he didn’t take Zhang Wen’s warning too seriously.
Zhang Wen didn’t bother to say more to Rayner. He finally looked up, carefully focusing on Krull, and swiftly activated his Spring Water Technique combat energy within his body.
The standoff on the ring continued for a few more seconds. Just as the audience was starting to get impatient, Krull suddenly shook his head violently, opened his eyes wide, and let out a wild roar.
In just a short moment, the endearing bear-like Krull had completely disappeared from everyone’s sight. Both the audience below and the previously confident Rayner and Jim were stunned by the sudden burst of ferocity from Krull.
“Disgusting! So disgusting!” Krull’s throat emitted a piercing screech like two grinding wheels rubbing against each other.
In the next instant, Krull raised his arms, veins bulging. With a muffled sound that seemed to explode the air, Krull, like a demon god, charged at Rayner, who was closest to him. Looking at Krull’s twisted, ferocious face, no one doubted that if the three on the ring were caught by Krull, they would be torn to pieces.
“Damn… damn it!” Facing Krull’s attack, Rayner’s legs had already gone weak. After all, he was just an ordinary thug; how could he face a real murderous demon like Krull?
Under Krull’s insane killing intent, Rayner lost all his previous composure. He frantically pulled out the borrowed psychic gun from behind, closed his eyes, and fearfully fired randomly in Krull’s direction.
Jim beside him was also so nervous he was almost crying. Only when he heard the sound of the psychic gun firing did Jim suddenly remember Rayner’s earlier instructions. He also closed his eyes, took out the psychic gun, and fired randomly at Krull.
The psychic bullets fired from the psychic guns flew wildly around the ring, some even flying off the ring, scaring the audience below into a chaotic uproar.
After firing the two psychic guns wildly for a while, Rayner and Jim regained some courage. In their minds, under such dense psychic bullet fire, not only honor fighters like Krull, but even elite fighters would have to retreat.
However, Zhang Wen, standing beside Rayner and Jim, could clearly see that the psychic bullets they fired had no effect on Krull. The mere sixth-tier psychic bullets couldn’t even slow Krull down.
In the blink of an eye, Krull had already charged in front of Rayner.
Facing Krull’s bloodshot, almost crimson eyes and his terrifying, vein-bulging arms, Rayner almost screamed in terror. He instinctively raised his hand, fired the psychic gun at Krull once more, then threw the gun away and turned to run.
Unfortunately, the psychic bullet Rayner fired had no effect. Seeing the psychic bullet coming at him, the berserk Krull didn’t even bother to block it, letting the bullet hit his face, producing a buzzing explosion and a burst of blinding blue light.
Then, with a ferocious laugh, Krull pounced forward, grabbing Rayner’s legs with both hands and lifting him upside down. Feeling that he might be torn in half at any moment, Rayner screamed uncontrollably and wet himself.
At that moment, a psychic bullet fired by Jim happened to hit Krull. Krull, who was about to tear Rayner apart, paused, turned to look at Jim with a ferocious smile, and suddenly threw Rayner like a sandbag.
Rayner screamed as he crashed into Jim, who was also scared stiff. Under the tremendous impact, the two thugs collided, spitting out a mouthful of blood, and then passed out from the pain.
After throwing Rayner, Krull didn’t continue to attack the people on the ring. Instead, he suddenly roared at the sky again and then madly jumped into the crowd below.
Under the stunned gaze of the overly shocked crowd, Krull grabbed one of the bounty fighters who had come down to watch the fun. He grabbed the man’s legs, exerted force, and swung his body like a hammer, smashing it hard onto the sea urchin stone ring.
The bounty fighter didn’t even have time to scream before his upper body was smashed into a bloody pulp on the ring. This horrifying scene, paired with Krull’s insane smile, stunned every audience member in the first-floor hall. The shock was so great that they even forgot to run.
“Ah!” Finally, a female spectator’s shrill scream snapped the crowd out of their daze, and they all cried and fled in all directions. The insane Krull, however, laughed maniacally and reached out to another bounty fighter beside him.
“Bastard… Krull, have you gone mad?” The second bounty fighter attacked by Krull was from the TK group. Realizing that Krull, who was also from the TK group, was attacking him, the bounty fighter roared in both anger and fear.
“The match is about to begin. Are both sides ready?”
Although the match between Zhang Wen’s group and Krull didn’t seem like a real “contest” to everyone, the referee of the arena still professionally raised his right hand and, according to the rules, inquired of the participants.
“I’m ready to start at any moment,” Krull replied with his usual simple smile.
Except for a few informed bounty fighters, the audience was amused by Krull’s endearing demeanor, laughing heartily. Even Krull’s opponents, Rena and Jim, couldn’t help but relax.
Standing behind Rena and Jim, Zhang Wen remained silent.
With Zhang Wen’s keen eye, he could easily discern the approximate level of Krull, who was about to face him. Given Zhang Wen’s current strength, defeating an opponent at the peak of the eighth-tier elite level would be effortless if he wished. However, Zhang Wen had no intention of directly confronting Krull.
Zhang Wen’s purpose in coming to the Babylon Arena was to investigate the current combat power composition and overall strength of the arena. Most of the information he needed, he had already obtained from Rena and Jim. The only task left was to understand the capabilities of the “Five Heavenly Kings,” who stood at the pinnacle of the Babylon Arena’s combat power.
Such information, of course, couldn’t be expected to come from low-level thugs like Rena and Jim, who were merely scraping by in the arena. To understand the strength of the Five Heavenly Kings, one had to watch their matches. This was also the reason why Shura specifically assigned Zhang Wen to the Babylon Arena.
If Zhang Wen were to recklessly take action now and easily defeat Krull, even the most foolish bounty fighters in the Babylon Arena would realize his connection to the Cassares bounty fighters by simply considering his Cassares identity.
Therefore, if possible, Zhang Wen was willing to only display the strength of an ordinary fourth or fifth-tier fighter, assisting Rena and Jim to survive the ten minutes and end this farcical match quietly.
“We’re ready too! We can start at any moment,” Rena confidently raised his head and said to the referee, seeing that the audience below was growing impatient.
In fact, just before Sandro brought Rena’s group to the arena, Rena had already sneaked to the entrance of the arena and borrowed a psychic gun from Button, whom he had a hold over.
The psychic gun, capable of firing psychic bullets comparable to a full-force strike from a sixth-tier psychic master, was a formidable weapon for most fighters in the first-floor hall. Even against a general honor fighter, while it might not be enough to defeat them, it was quite useful for buying time.
In normal arena matches, such cheating-like weapons as the psychic gun were strictly prohibited. However, this “just for fun” match naturally had no such restrictions. Sandro himself had even jokingly said before the match that Rena and his group could use any means necessary.
Thus, Rena, having “borrowed” two psychic guns from Button, felt completely fearless. As for whether using psychic guns in the arena match would offend Sandro and provoke him to retaliate later, Rena didn’t consider that. He had already made up his mind: Sandro, for the sake of his own face, wouldn’t act against him within the next day or two.
As long as he could successfully sell the information, once this matter was over, he would immediately leave the planet Fila with the “information fee” earned from the five major organizations and escape to another planet. By then, no matter how powerful Sandro was, he could only watch helplessly.
Heh! That fool Sandro, thinking he could have an honor fighter kill me, he sure had a clever plan. But he never expected that I could borrow two psychic guns!
While inwardly mocking Sandro’s stupidity, Rena casually waved his left hand to the audience below.
“Then, Rena’s group versus Krull, begin!” The referee immediately waved his hand vigorously, announcing the start of the match.
“Haha! Rena, give it your best! Don’t get taken out too quickly!” The audience below laughed carelessly, teasingly shouting at Rena and Jim.
Rena glanced at Krull across the arena and noticed that after the referee announced the start of the match, Krull was staring straight at them, seemingly in a daze. This made Rena even more at ease. Having lived in the arena for three or four years, this was the first time Rena had received so much attention from everyone! Thinking about how everyone would look at him with new respect after defeating Krull, Rena couldn’t help but feel a bit elated.
However, Rena had no idea that both Krull on the arena and Sandro below were fully aware of the two psychic guns he and Jim held.
But after the referee announced the start of the match, Sandro merely sneered indifferently and left the first-floor hall. The moment Rena and his two fools stood on the arena with Krull, they were already three dead men. Sandro never doubted his judgment and didn’t even bother to watch the match.
However, Sandro, who thought everything was under his control, didn’t notice that as he turned away, Krull, who had been standing in front of Rena and Jim, suddenly looked up and directly at Zhang Wen behind them.
Perhaps only Krull, who was on the arena as Zhang Wen’s opponent, could sense the strange aura emanating from this low-key stranger. The moment Krull’s gaze met Zhang Wen’s, his endearing smile instantly stiffened. Krull himself didn’t know why, but seeing Zhang Wen, who was just standing there motionless, gave him an inexplicable sense of unease.
This feeling seemed familiar to Krull. He remembered it from his time in the Plison maximum-security prison. A girl with enviably beautiful silver hair, accompanied by a team of high-ranking soldiers, had walked past him. At that time, her gaze had merely brushed over him, but it had triggered an overwhelming fear that drove him to madness!
Although the unease this strange stranger brought wasn’t as intense as that terrifying silver-haired girl’s, the déjà vu feeling made Krull extremely uncomfortable! Very uncomfortable!
However, Krull’s expression only stiffened for a moment. He quickly regained his endearing smile, though he continued to stare intently at Zhang Wen, as if smiling too happily, his eyes slightly narrowed.
Zhang Wen could feel that the moment Krull’s eyelids drooped, a surge of ferocity, as if from the depths of his soul, flashed in his eyes. The palpable killing intent made Zhang Wen’s skin feel as if it were being pricked by needles.
“You’d better be careful,” Zhang Wen calmly reminded Rena and Jim as he met Krull’s gaze.
Honestly, Zhang Wen was quite puzzled. He had done his best to suppress his combat energy. Even Sandro, who had reached the level of a galaxy fighter, hadn’t noticed anything unusual about Zhang Wen. Yet, Zhang Wen could sense that Krull seemed to have detected something about him. Moreover, Krull’s reaction was far more intense than Zhang Wen had anticipated.
From the last glance Krull gave him, Zhang Wen could feel that this murderous demon, who had somehow escaped from the maximum-security prison, seemed to have lost control and was about to go berserk!
“Of course. How could we not be careful with Sandro’s men? I’ve already prepared the secret weapons,” Rena nodded mysteriously to Zhang Wen.
However, although Rena claimed he would be careful, the uncontrollable smugness on his face showed that he didn’t take Zhang Wen’s warning seriously.
Zhang Wen didn’t bother to say more to Rena. He finally looked up and carefully focused on Krull, rapidly circulating his Spring Water Technique combat energy within his body.
The standoff on the arena lasted a few more seconds. Just as the audience was growing impatient, Krull suddenly shook his head violently, opened his eyes wide, and let out a wild roar.
In just a brief moment, the endearing, bear-like Krull vanished from everyone’s sight. Both the audience below and the previously confident Rena and Jim were stunned by the sudden burst of ferocity from Krull.
“Disgusting! So disgusting!” Krull’s throat emitted a piercing screech, like two grinding wheels rubbing against each other.
In the next instant, Krull raised his arms, veins bulging. With a muffled sound that seemed to explode the air, the demon-like Krull charged at Rena, who was closest to him. Looking at Krull’s twisted, ferocious face, no one doubted that if the three on the arena were caught by Krull, they would be torn to pieces.
“Holy… hell!” Facing Krull’s attack, Rena’s legs had already gone weak. After all, he was just an ordinary thug. How could he face a true murderous demon like Krull?
Under Krull’s insane killing intent, Rena lost all his previous composure. He fumbled to pull out the borrowed psychic gun from behind, closed his eyes, and fearfully fired randomly in Krull’s direction.
Jim, beside him, was already so nervous he was almost crying. Only when he heard the sound of the psychic gun firing did Jim suddenly remember Rena’s earlier instructions. He also closed his eyes and fired his psychic gun randomly at Krull.
The psychic bullets from the psychic guns flew wildly across the arena, some even flying out of the arena, causing the audience below to curse and scatter in chaos.
After firing the two psychic guns wildly for a while, Rena and Jim regained some courage. In their minds, under such dense psychic fire, not only would an honor fighter like Krull be forced to retreat, but even an elite fighter would have to give way.
However, Zhang Wen, standing beside Rena and Jim, could clearly see that the psychic bullets they fired had no effect on Krull. The mere sixth-tier psychic bullets couldn’t even slow Krull down.
In the blink of an eye, Krull had already charged in front of Rena.
Facing Krull’s bloodshot, almost crimson eyes and his terrifying, vein-bulging arms, Rena nearly screamed in terror. He instinctively raised his hand, fired the psychic gun at Krull once more, then threw the gun away and turned to run.
Unfortunately, the psychic bullet Rena fired had no effect. Seeing the psychic bullet coming at him, the berserk Krull didn’t even bother to block it, letting it hit his face with a loud bang and a burst of blinding blue light.
Then, with a ferocious laugh, Krull pounced forward, grabbing Rena’s legs and lifting him upside down. Feeling that he might be torn in half at any moment, Rena screamed uncontrollably and wet himself.
At that moment, a psychic bullet fired by Jim hit Krull. Just as Krull was about to tear Rena apart, he paused, turned to look at Jim with a ferocious grin, and suddenly threw Rena like a sandbag.
Rena screamed as he collided with Jim, who was also paralyzed with fear. Under the tremendous impact, the two thugs spat out a mouthful of blood and passed out from the pain.
After throwing Rena, Krull didn’t continue attacking the people on the arena. Instead, he suddenly roared at the sky again and then madly jumped into the crowd below.
Under the stunned gaze of the crowd, Krull grabbed one of the bounty fighters who had come down to watch the spectacle. He grabbed the man’s legs, exerted force, and smashed his body against the sea urchin stone arena like a hammer.
The bounty fighter didn’t even have time to scream before his upper body was crushed into a bloody pulp on the arena. This horrifying scene, paired with Krull’s insane laughter, stunned every spectator in the first-floor hall. The shock was so great that they even forgot to flee.
“Ah!” Finally, a female spectator’s piercing scream snapped the crowd out of their daze, and they all cried and scattered in panic. Meanwhile, the insane Krull laughed maniacally and reached for another bounty fighter nearby.
“Bastard! Krull, have you gone mad?” The second bounty fighter attacked by Krull was from the TK group. Realizing that Krull, who was also from the TK group, was attacking him, the bounty fighter roared in anger and fear.
“The match is about to begin, are both sides ready?”
Although the match between Zhang Wen’s group and Krull was not considered a real “contest” by everyone, the referee of the arena still professionally raised his right hand and, according to the rules, inquired of the participants.
“I’m ready to start at any time,” Krull still smiled with his usual simple honesty.
Except for a few informed bounty fighters, the audience was amused by Krull’s endearing demeanor, laughing heartily. Even Renard and Jim, Krull’s opponents, unconsciously relaxed.
Zhang Wen, standing behind Renard and Jim, also remained silent.
With Zhang Wen’s keen eyes, he could easily discern the approximate level of Krull, who was about to face him. Given Zhang Wen’s current strength, defeating an opponent at the peak of the eighth-tier elite level would be effortless if he wished. However, Zhang Wen had no intention of directly confronting Krull.
Zhang Wen’s purpose in coming to the Babylon Arena was to investigate the current combat power composition and general strength of the arena. Most of the information he had already obtained from Renard and Jim. The only task left was to understand the capabilities of the “Five Kings” who stood at the top of the Babylon Arena’s combat power.
Such information, of course, Zhang Wen could not expect to hear from small-time thugs like Renard and Jim who were just scraping by at the bottom of the arena. To understand the strength of the Five Kings, one had to watch their matches. This was also the reason why Asura specifically assigned Zhang Wen to the Babylon Arena.
If Zhang Wen were to act recklessly now and easily defeat Krull, even the fools among the bounty fighters of the Babylon Arena would realize his connection to the Cassares bounty fighters by simply considering his Cassares identity.
Therefore, if possible, Zhang Wen was willing to only display the strength of an ordinary fourth or fifth-tier fighter, assisting Renard and Jim to survive ten minutes and end this farcical match in a low-key manner.
“We’re ready too! We can start at any time,” seeing the audience below getting impatient, Renard confidently raised his head and said to the referee.
In fact, just before Sandro brought Renard’s group to the ring, Renard had already run to the entrance of the arena and borrowed the psychic gun from Burton, whom he had a hold over!
The psychic gun, capable of firing psychic bullets comparable to a full-force attack from a sixth-tier psychic master, was still a formidable weapon for most fighters in the first-floor hall. Even against a general honor fighter, while it might not be hopeful to defeat the opponent, it was quite useful for delaying time.
In normal ring matches, such a cheating weapon as the psychic gun would, of course, be strictly prohibited. However, this match, which was merely “for fun,” naturally had no such regulations. Sandro himself had even said with a smile before the match that Renard and his group could use any means.
Therefore, Renard, who had “borrowed” two psychic guns from Burton, was so confident. As for whether using a psychic gun in the ring match would offend Sandro and make him seek trouble later, that was not in Renard’s consideration. Renard had already thought it through clearly; Sandro, out of face-saving considerations, would definitely not act against him within a day or two.
As long as he could successfully sell the information, once this matter was over, he would immediately leave the planet Fila with the “information fee” earned from the five major organizations and escape to another planet. By then, no matter how powerful Sandro was, he could only watch helplessly.
Heh! That fool Sandro, wanting to use an honor fighter to kill me, his plan was quite clever. But, you didn’t expect that I could borrow two psychic guns, did you!
While secretly mocking Sandro’s stupidity, Renard casually waved his left hand to the audience below.
“Then, Renard’s group versus Krull, begin!” The referee immediately waved his hand forcefully, announcing the start of the match.
“Haha! Renard, put in some effort! Don’t get taken out so quickly!” The audience below laughed indifferently, teasingly shouting at Renard and Jim.
Renard glanced at Krull across the ring and noticed that after the referee announced the start of the match, Krull was staring straight at them, as if in a daze. Thus, Renard felt even more at ease. Having lived in the arena for three or four years, this was the first time Renard had received everyone’s attention! Thinking of the feeling of being looked at with new eyes after defeating Krull, Renard couldn’t help but feel a bit elated.
However, Renard had no idea that both Krull on the ring and Sandro below the ring were fully aware of the two psychic guns in his and Jim’s hands.
But after the referee announced the start of the match, Sandro just sneered indifferently and left the first-floor hall. When Renard and the two fools beside him stood on the ring with Krull, they were already three dead men. Sandro never doubted his judgment and didn’t even bother to watch the match.
However, Sandro, who thought everything was under his control, also didn’t notice that just as he turned away, Krull, who had been standing in front of Renard and Jim, suddenly looked up and stared straight at Zhang Wen behind Renard and Jim.
Perhaps only Krull, who was on stage as Zhang Wen’s opponent, could sense the strange aura emanating from this low-key stranger. The moment his gaze met Zhang Wen’s, Krull’s endearing smile immediately stiffened. Krull himself didn’t know why, but when he saw Zhang Wen, although the stranger just stood there motionless, Krull always felt a peculiar sense of unease.
This feeling, Krull seemed to have experienced once before. Krull remembered when he was still serving his sentence in the Plison Maximum Security Prison. A girl with enviable beautiful silver hair, accompanied by a team of high-ranking soldiers, walked past Krull. At that time, her gaze seemed to just sweep over Krull inadvertently, and Krull was so terrified by the extreme unease that he went berserk on the spot!
Although the unease brought by this strange stranger in front of him was not as strong as that of the terrifying silver-haired girl, the déjà vu feeling made Krull very uncomfortable! Extremely uncomfortable!
However, Krull’s expression only stiffened for a moment. He quickly resumed his endearing smile, but still stared intently at Zhang Wen, as if laughing too happily, his eyes slightly narrowed.
Zhang Wen could feel that the moment Krull’s eyelids closed slightly, a surge of ferocity seemed to flash in his eyes from the depths of his soul. The almost tangible killing intent made Zhang Wen’s skin feel as if it were being pricked by needles.
“You’d better be careful,” Zhang Wen calmly reminded Renard and Jim as he met Krull’s gaze.
Honestly, Zhang Wen was quite puzzled. He had already tried his best to suppress his combat energy; even Sandro, whose strength had reached the level of a galaxy fighter, didn’t notice him when he saw Zhang Wen. But Zhang Wen could sense that Krull seemed to have noticed something about him. Moreover, Krull’s reaction was far more intense than Zhang Wen had expected.
From the last glance Krull cast at Zhang Wen, Zhang Wen could feel that this murderous demon who had somehow escaped from the maximum security prison seemed to have lost control of himself and was about to go berserk!
“Of course. How could we not be careful with Sandro’s men? I’ve already prepared the secret weapon,” Renard nodded mysteriously to Zhang Wen.
However, although Renard said he would be careful, just looking at the uncontrollable smugness on his face, it was clear that he didn’t take Zhang Wen’s warning too seriously.
Zhang Wen also didn’t bother to say more to Renard. He finally looked up and carefully fixed his gaze on Krull, rapidly circulating the Spring Water Technique’s combat energy within his body.
The standoff on the ring lasted a few more seconds. Just as the audience was starting to get impatient, Krull suddenly shook his head vigorously, opened his eyes wide, and let out a wild roar towards the sky.
In just a short moment, the endearing bear-like Krull had disappeared from everyone’s sight. Both the audience below and the previously confident Renard and Jim were stunned by the sudden burst of ferocity from Krull.
“Disgusting! Annoying!” Krull’s throat emitted a screech like two grinding wheels rubbing against each other.
And in the next instant, Krull had raised his arms, bulging with veins. With a muffled sound that seemed to explode the air, the demon-like Krull charged at Renard, who was closest to him. Looking at Krull’s twisted and ferocious face, no one doubted that if the three on the ring were caught by Krull, they would be torn to pieces alive.
“Damn… damn it!” Facing Krull’s attack, Renard’s legs had already gone weak. After all, he was just an ordinary thug; how could he face a real murderous demon like Krull?
Under Krull’s insane killing intent, Renard no longer had any of his previous composure. He fumbled to pull out the borrowed psychic gun from behind, closed his eyes, and fearfully shouted, firing randomly in Krull’s direction.
Jim beside him was also so nervous that he was about to cry. Only when he heard the sound of the psychic gun firing did Jim suddenly remember Renard’s prior instructions, and he also closed his eyes, taking out the psychic gun and firing wildly at Krull.
The psychic bullets fired from the psychic guns flew all over the ring, some even flying out of the ring, scaring the audience below into a chaotic uproar.
After firing the two psychic guns wildly for a while, Renard and Jim regained some courage. In their minds, under such dense psychic bullet fire, not only would an honor fighter like Krull be forced to retreat, but even an elite fighter would have to give way.
However, Zhang Wen, standing beside Renard and Jim, could clearly see that the psychic bullets they fired had no effect on Krull. The mere sixth-tier psychic bullets couldn’t even slow Krull down.
In the blink of an eye, Krull had already charged in front of Renard.
Facing Krull’s bloodshot eyes, almost turning crimson, and his terrifying arms bulging with veins, Renard was almost scared to scream. He instinctively raised his hand, fired the psychic gun at Krull again, then threw the gun away and turned to run, screaming.
Unfortunately, the psychic bullet Renard fired had no effect. Seeing the psychic bullet attack coming towards him, the berserk Krull didn’t even bother to block it, letting the bullet hit his face, causing a loud buzzing noise and a burst of dazzling blue light.
Then, with a ferocious laugh, Krull pounced forward, grabbing Renard’s legs with both hands and lifting him upside down. Feeling that he might be torn in half by Krull in the next moment, Renard screamed uncontrollably and wet his pants.
At that moment, a psychic bullet fired by Jim happened to hit Krull. Just as Krull was about to tear Renard apart, his movements paused, and he turned to look at Jim with a ferocious smile, suddenly throwing Renard like a sandbag.
Renard screamed, crashing into Jim, who was also scared stiff. Under the tremendous impact, the two thugs collided, spitting out a mouthful of blood, and then passed out from the pain.
After throwing Renard, Krull didn’t continue to attack the people on the ring. Instead, he suddenly roared towards the sky again and then jumped wildly into the crowd below.
Under the gaze of the overly shocked crowd, Krull grabbed one of the bounty fighters who had come down to watch the fun. He grabbed the man’s legs, exerted force, and swung his body like a hammer, smashing him hard onto the sea urchin stone ring.
The bounty fighter didn’t even have time to scream before his upper body was smashed into a pile of shattered flesh and blood on the ring. This terrifying scene, paired with Krull’s insane laughter, stunned every audience member in the first-floor hall. The excessive shock even made them forget to flee.
“Ah!” Finally, it was a female spectator who screamed at the top of her lungs, awakening the crowd like from a dream, and they all cried and fled in all directions. The insane Krull, however, laughed maniacally and reached out to another bounty fighter beside him.
“Bastard… bastard! Krull, have you gone mad?” The second bounty fighter attacked by Krull was from the TK group. Realizing that Krull, who was also from the TK group, was attacking him, the bounty fighter roared in anger and fear.
The standoff between the two sides on the stage lasted for a few more seconds. Just as the audience began to grow impatient, Kruel suddenly shook his head violently and let out a loud roar to the sky.
“The match is about to begin. Are both sides ready?”
Although the match between Zhang Wen’s group and Krull was not considered a real “contest” by everyone, the referee of the arena still professionally raised his right hand and, according to the rules, inquired of the participants.
“I’m ready to start anytime,” Krull continued to smile with his usual simple and honest demeanor.
Except for a few informed bounty fighters, the audience was amused by Krull’s endearing appearance, laughing heartily. Even Rayner and Jim, Krull’s opponents, couldn’t help but relax.
Zhang Wen, standing behind Rayner and Jim, also remained silent.
With Zhang Wen’s keen eyesight, he could easily discern the approximate level of Krull, who was about to face him. Given Zhang Wen’s current strength, defeating an opponent at the peak of the eighth-tier elite level would be effortless if he wished. However, Zhang Wen had no intention of directly confronting Krull.
Zhang Wen’s purpose in coming to the Babylon Arena was to investigate the current combat strength and overall capabilities of the arena. Most of the information he had already obtained from Rayner and Jim. The only task left was to understand the true abilities of the “Five Heavenly Kings,” who stood at the pinnacle of the Babylon Arena’s combat power.
Such information, of course, couldn’t be expected to come from small-time thugs like Rayner and Jim, who were merely scraping by at the bottom of the arena. To understand the strength of the Five Heavenly Kings, one had to watch their matches. This was also the reason why Asura specifically assigned Zhang Wen to the Babylon Arena.
If Zhang Wen were to recklessly take action now and easily defeat Krull, even the dim-witted bounty fighters of the Babylon Arena would quickly connect him to the bounty fighters of Cassares by simply considering his Cassaresian identity.
Therefore, if possible, Zhang Wen was willing to only display the strength of an ordinary fourth or fifth-tier fighter, assisting Rayner and Jim in surviving the ten minutes and ending this farcical match quietly.
“We’re ready too! We can start anytime,” Rayner confidently raised his head and said to the referee, seeing that the audience below was growing impatient.
In fact, just before Sandro brought Rayner’s group to the ring, Rayner had already sneaked to the arena’s entrance and borrowed a psychic gun from Burton, whom he had leverage over!
Capable of firing psychic bullets comparable to a full-force strike from a sixth-tier psychic, the psychic gun was a formidable weapon for most fighters in the first-floor hall. Even against an ordinary honor fighter, while it might not guarantee victory, it was quite useful for buying time.
In regular arena matches, such cheating weapons as psychic guns were strictly prohibited. However, this “just for fun” match naturally had no such restrictions. Sandro himself had even jokingly said before the match that Rayner and his group could use any means necessary.
Thus, Rayner, who had “borrowed” two psychic guns from Burton, felt completely fearless. As for whether using psychic guns in the arena match would offend Sandro and provoke him to retaliate later, that was not in Rayner’s consideration. Rayner had already thought it through clearly: Sandro, for the sake of his own face, would certainly not act against him within the next day or two.
As long as he could successfully sell the information, once this matter was over, he would immediately take the “information fee” earned from the five major organizations and leave Fila Planet, escaping to another planet. By then, no matter how powerful Sandro was, he could only watch helplessly.
Heh! That fool Sandro, thinking he could send an honor fighter to kill me, he sure has a clever plan. But you didn’t expect that I could borrow two psychic guns, did you?
While inwardly mocking Sandro’s stupidity, Rayner casually waved his left hand to the audience below.
“Then, Rayner’s group versus Krull, begin!” The referee immediately waved his hand forcefully, announcing the start of the match.
“Haha! Rayner, put in some effort! Don’t get taken out so quickly!” The audience below laughed carelessly, teasingly shouting at Rayner and Jim.
Rayner glanced at Krull across the ring and noticed that after the referee announced the start of the match, Krull was staring straight at them, seemingly in a daze. This made Rayner even more at ease. Having lived in the arena for three or four years, this was the first time Rayner had received so much attention from everyone! Thinking about how everyone would look at him differently after defeating Krull, Rayner couldn’t help but feel a bit elated.
However, Rayner had no idea that both Krull on the ring and Sandro below the ring were fully aware of the two psychic guns in his and Jim’s hands.
Yet, after the referee announced the start of the match, Sandro merely sneered indifferently and left the first-floor hall. The moment Rayner and his two fools stood on the ring with Krull, they were already three dead men. Sandro never doubted his judgment and didn’t even bother to watch the match.
However, Sandro, who thought he had everything under control, also failed to notice that as he turned away, Krull, who had been standing in front of Rayner and Jim, suddenly looked up and stared directly at Zhang Wen behind them.
Perhaps only Krull, who was on the ring as Zhang Wen’s opponent, could sense the strange aura emanating from this low-key stranger. The moment his gaze met Zhang Wen’s, Krull’s endearing smile instantly stiffened. Krull himself didn’t know why, but seeing Zhang Wen, even though the stranger was just standing there motionless, Krull felt an inexplicable sense of unease.
This feeling seemed familiar to Krull. He remembered it from his time in the Plison Maximum Security Prison. A girl with enviable silver hair, accompanied by a group of high-ranking soldiers, had walked past him. At that time, her gaze had merely brushed over him, but Krull was so overwhelmed by the terrifying unease that he went berserk on the spot!
Although the unease brought by this strange stranger wasn’t as intense as that from the terrifying silver-haired girl, the déjà vu feeling made Krull extremely uncomfortable! Very uncomfortable!
However, Krull’s expression only stiffened for a moment. He quickly resumed his endearing smile, still staring intently at Zhang Wen, as if he was smiling so happily that his eyes slightly narrowed.
Zhang Wen could feel that the moment Krull’s eyelids drooped, a surge of ferocity, as if from the depths of his soul, flashed in his eyes. The palpable killing intent made Zhang Wen’s skin feel as if it were being pricked by needles.
“You’d better be careful,” Zhang Wen calmly reminded Rayner and Jim as he met Krull’s gaze.
Honestly, Zhang Wen was quite puzzled. He had done his best to suppress his combat energy. Even Sandro, who had reached the level of a galactic fighter, hadn’t noticed him when he saw Zhang Wen. Yet, Zhang Wen could sense that Krull seemed to have detected something about him. Moreover, Krull’s reaction was far more intense than Zhang Wen had anticipated.
From the last glance Krull gave him, Zhang Wen could feel that this murderous demon, who had somehow escaped from the maximum security prison, seemed to have lost control and was about to go berserk!
“Of course. How could we not be careful with Sandro’s men? I’ve already prepared the secret weapons,” Rayner nodded mysteriously to Zhang Wen.
However, despite Rayner’s words, the uncontrollable smugness on his face showed that he hadn’t taken Zhang Wen’s warning seriously.
Zhang Wen didn’t bother to say more to Rayner. He finally looked up, carefully focusing on Krull, and began rapidly circulating his Spring Water Technique combat energy within his body.
The standoff on the ring continued for a few more seconds. Just as the audience was starting to get impatient, Krull suddenly shook his head violently, opened his eyes wide, and let out a wild roar.
In just a brief moment, the endearing, bear-like Krull vanished from everyone’s sight. Both the audience below and the previously confident Rayner and Jim were stunned by the sudden burst of ferocity from Krull.
“Disgusting! Annoying!” Krull’s throat emitted a grating scream, like two grinding wheels rubbing against each other.
In the next instant, Krull raised his arms, bulging with veins. With a muffled sound that seemed to explode the air, Krull, like a demon god, charged at Rayner, who was closest to him. Looking at Krull’s twisted, ferocious face, no one doubted that if the three on the ring were caught by Krull, they would be torn to pieces.
“Holy… hell!” Facing Krull’s attack, Rayner’s legs went weak. After all, he was just an ordinary thug. How could he face a true murderous demon like Krull?
Under Krull’s insane killing intent, Rayner lost all his previous composure. He frantically pulled out the borrowed psychic gun from behind, closed his eyes, and fearfully fired randomly in Krull’s direction.
Jim beside him was also so nervous he was almost crying. Only when he heard the sound of the psychic gun firing did he suddenly remember Rayner’s earlier instructions. He also closed his eyes, took out his psychic gun, and fired wildly at Krull.
The psychic bullets from the guns flew all over the ring, some even flying off the ring, causing the audience below to scream and scatter in chaos.
After firing the two psychic guns wildly for a while, Rayner and Jim regained some courage. In their minds, under such dense psychic firepower, not only honor fighters like Krull, but even elite fighters would have to retreat.
However, Zhang Wen, standing beside Rayner and Jim, could clearly see that the psychic bullets they fired had no effect on Krull. The mere sixth-tier psychic bullets couldn’t even slow Krull down.
In the blink of an eye, Krull had already charged in front of Rayner.
Facing Krull’s bloodshot, almost crimson eyes and his terrifying, vein-bulging arms, Rayner almost screamed in terror. He instinctively raised his hand, fired the psychic gun at Krull, then threw the gun away and turned to run.
Unfortunately, the psychic bullet Rayner fired had no effect. Seeing the psychic bullet coming at him, the berserk Krull didn’t even bother to block it, letting it hit his face, exploding with a deafening roar and a burst of blinding blue light.
Then, with a ferocious laugh, Krull pounced forward, grabbing Rayner’s legs and lifting him upside down. Feeling that he might be torn in half at any moment, Rayner screamed uncontrollably and wet himself.
At that moment, a psychic bullet fired by Jim happened to hit Krull. Just as Krull was about to tear Rayner apart, he paused, turned to look at Jim with a ferocious smile, and suddenly threw Rayner like a sandbag.
Rayner screamed as he collided violently with Jim, who was also paralyzed with fear. Under the tremendous impact, the two thugs spat out a mouthful of blood simultaneously and then passed out from the pain.
After throwing Rayner, Krull didn’t continue attacking the people on the ring. Instead, he suddenly roared at the sky again and then madly jumped into the crowd below.
Under the stunned gaze of the crowd, Krull grabbed one of the bounty fighters who had come down to watch the spectacle. He grabbed the man’s legs, exerted force, and swung his body like a hammer, smashing it violently onto the sea urchin stone ring.
The bounty fighter didn’t even have time to scream before his upper body was crushed into a bloody pulp on the ring. This horrifying scene, paired with Krull’s insane laughter, stunned every spectator in the first-floor hall. The shock was so overwhelming that they even forgot to flee.
“Ah!” Finally, it was a female spectator’s piercing scream that snapped the crowd out of their daze, causing them to cry and scatter in all directions. The berserk Krull, with a wild laugh, reached out to another bounty fighter beside him.
“Bastard… Krull, have you gone mad?” The second bounty fighter attacked by Krull was from the TK group. Realizing that Krull, who was also from the TK group, was attacking him, the bounty fighter roared in both anger and fear.
“Hate! So annoying!” Kruel’s throat emitted a piercing scream, like two grinding wheels rubbing against each other.
“The match is about to begin, are both sides ready?”
Although the match between Zhang Wen’s group and Krull didn’t seem like a real “contest” to everyone, the referee of the arena still professionally raised his right hand, inquiring the participants according to the rules.
“I’m ready to start anytime,” Krull continued to smile with his usual simplicity.
Except for a few informed bounty fighters, the audience was amused by Krull’s endearing demeanor. Even his opponents, Renard and Jim, couldn’t help but relax.
Zhang Wen, standing behind Renard and Jim, also remained silent.
With Zhang Wen’s keen eyes, he could easily discern the approximate level of Krull, who was about to face him. Given Zhang Wen’s current strength, defeating an opponent at the peak of the eighth-tier elite level would be effortless if he wished. However, Zhang Wen had no intention of directly confronting Krull.
Zhang Wen’s purpose in coming to the Babylon Arena was to investigate the current combat power composition and general strength of the arena. Most of the information he had already obtained from Renard and Jim. The only task left was to understand the capabilities of the “Five Kings” who stood at the top of the Babylon Arena’s combat power.
Such information, of course, couldn’t be expected to be obtained from small-time thugs like Renard and Jim who were just scraping by at the bottom of the arena. To understand the strength of the Five Kings, one had to watch their matches. This was also the reason why Shura specifically assigned Zhang Wen to the Babylon Arena.
If Zhang Wen were to act recklessly now and easily defeat Krull, even the foolish bounty fighters of the Babylon Arena would realize his connection to the bounty fighters of Cassares by simply considering his Cassares identity.
Therefore, if possible, Zhang Wen was willing to only display the strength of an ordinary fourth or fifth-tier fighter, assisting Renard and Jim to survive the ten minutes and end this farcical match quietly.
“We’re ready too! We can start anytime,” Renard confidently raised his head and said to the referee, seeing that the audience below was getting impatient.
In fact, just before Sandro brought Renard and his group to the ring, Renard had already sneaked to the entrance of the arena and borrowed the psychic gun from Burton, whom he had a hold over!
The psychic gun, capable of firing psychic bullets comparable to a full-force strike from a sixth-tier psychic master, was still a formidable weapon for most fighters in the first-floor hall. Even against a general honor fighter, while it might not be enough to defeat the opponent, it was quite useful for buying time.
In regular arena matches, such a cheating-like weapon as the psychic gun would naturally be strictly prohibited. However, this “just for fun” match had no such rules. Sandro himself had even said with a smile before the match that Renard and his group could use any means.
Therefore, Renard, who had “borrowed” two psychic guns from Burton, was so confident. As for whether using psychic guns in the arena match would offend Sandro and make him seek trouble later, that was not in Renard’s consideration. Renard had already thought it through clearly; Sandro, out of face-saving considerations, would definitely not act against him within the next day or two.
As long as he could successfully sell the information, once this matter was over, he would immediately leave the planet Fila with the “information fee” earned from the five major organizations and escape to another planet. By then, no matter how powerful Sandro was, he could only watch helplessly.
Heh! That fool Sandro, wanting to have an honor fighter kill me, his plan was quite clever. But, you didn’t expect that I could borrow two psychic guns, did you?
While inwardly mocking Sandro’s stupidity, Renard casually waved his left hand to the audience below.
“Then, Renard’s group versus Krull, begin!” The referee immediately waved his hand vigorously, announcing the start of the match.
“Haha! Renard, put some effort into it! Don’t get taken out so quickly!” The audience below laughed carelessly, teasingly shouting at Renard and Jim.
Renard glanced at Krull across the ring and noticed that after the referee announced the start of the match, Krull was staring straight at them, as if in a daze. This made Renard even more at ease. Renard had been living in the arena for three or four years, but this was the first time he had received everyone’s attention! Thinking about how everyone would look at him differently after defeating Krull, Renard couldn’t help but feel a bit elated.
However, Renard had no idea that both Krull on the ring and Sandro below the ring were fully aware of the two psychic guns he and Jim were holding.
But after the referee announced the start of the match, Sandro just sneered indifferently and left the first-floor hall. When Renard and the two fools beside him stood on the ring with Krull, they were already three dead men. Sandro never doubted his judgment and didn’t even bother to watch the match.
However, Sandro, who thought he had everything under control, also didn’t notice that when he turned around, Krull, who had been standing in front of Renard and Jim, suddenly looked up and stared straight at Zhang Wen behind them.
Perhaps only Krull, who had stepped onto the stage as Zhang Wen’s opponent, could sense the strange aura emanating from this low-key stranger. The moment Krull’s gaze met Zhang Wen’s, his endearing smile immediately stiffened. Krull himself didn’t know why, but when he saw Zhang Wen, even though this stranger was just standing there motionless, Krull always felt an inexplicable sense of unease.
This feeling, Krull seemed to have experienced once before. Krull remembered when he was still serving his sentence in the Plison maximum-security prison. A girl with a head of enviably beautiful silver hair, accompanied by a group of high-ranking soldiers, walked past Krull. At that time, her gaze seemed to just sweep over Krull inadvertently, and Krull was so terrified by the extreme unease that he went berserk on the spot!
Although the unease brought by this strange stranger in front of him wasn’t as strong as that terrifying silver-haired girl, the déjà vu feeling made Krull very uncomfortable! Extremely uncomfortable!
However, Krull’s expression only stiffened for a moment. He quickly regained his endearing smile, but still stared intently at Zhang Wen, as if smiling too happily, his eyes slightly narrowed.
Zhang Wen could feel that the moment Krull’s eyelids drooped, a surge of ferocity seemed to flash in his eyes from the depths of his soul. That tangible killing intent made Zhang Wen’s skin feel as if it were being pricked by needles.
“You’d better be careful,” Zhang Wen calmly reminded Renard and Jim as he met Krull’s gaze.
Honestly, Zhang Wen was quite puzzled. He had already tried his best to conceal his combat energy; even Sandro, whose strength had reached the level of a galaxy fighter, hadn’t noticed him when he saw Zhang Wen. But Zhang Wen could sense that Krull seemed to have detected something about him. Moreover, Krull’s reaction was far more intense than Zhang Wen had expected.
From the last glance Krull cast at Zhang Wen, Zhang Wen could feel that this murderous demon who had somehow escaped from the maximum-security prison seemed to have lost control of himself and was about to go berserk!
“Of course. How could we not be careful with Sandro’s men? I’ve already prepared the secret weapons,” Renard nodded mysteriously to Zhang Wen.
However, although Renard said he would be careful, just looking at the uncontrollable smugness on his face, it was clear that he didn’t take Zhang Wen’s warning too seriously.
Zhang Wen also didn’t bother to say more to Renard. He finally looked up and carefully focused on Krull, rapidly circulating the Spring Water Technique’s combat energy within his body.
The standoff on the ring continued for a few more seconds. Just as the audience was starting to get impatient, Krull suddenly shook his head vigorously, opened his eyes wide, and let out a wild roar towards the sky.
In just a short moment, the endearing, bear-like Krull had disappeared from everyone’s sight. Both the audience below and the previously confident Renard and Jim were stunned by the sudden burst of ferocity from Krull.
“Disgusting! Annoying!” Krull’s throat emitted a piercing scream like two grinding wheels rubbing against each other.
In the next instant, Krull had raised his arms, bulging with veins. With a muffled sound that seemed to explode the air, Krull, like a demon god, charged at Renard, who was closest to him. Looking at Krull’s twisted, ferocious face, no one doubted that if the three on the ring were caught by Krull, they would be torn to pieces.
“Damn… damn it!” Facing Krull’s attack, Renard’s legs had already gone soft. After all, he was just an ordinary thug; how could he face a real murderous demon like Krull?
Under Krull’s insane killing intent, Renard no longer had any of his previous composure. He frantically pulled out the borrowed psychic gun from behind, closed his eyes, and fearfully fired randomly in Krull’s direction.
Jim beside him was also so nervous that he was almost crying. Only when he heard the sound of the psychic gun firing did he suddenly remember Renard’s prior instructions and also closed his eyes, taking out the psychic gun and firing randomly at Krull.
The psychic bullets fired from the psychic guns flew all over the ring, some even flying out of the ring, causing the audience below to curse and scatter in chaos.
After firing the two psychic guns randomly for a while, Renard and Jim regained some courage. In their minds, under such dense psychic bullet fire, not only would an honor fighter like Krull be forced to retreat, but even an elite fighter would have to give way.
However, Zhang Wen, standing beside Renard and Jim, could clearly see that the psychic bullets they fired had no effect on Krull. The mere sixth-tier psychic bullets couldn’t even slow Krull down.
In the blink of an eye, Krull had already charged in front of Renard.
Facing Krull’s bloodshot eyes, almost turning crimson, and his terrifying arms bulging with veins, Renard was almost scared to scream. He instinctively raised his hand, fired the psychic gun at Krull once more, then threw the gun away and turned to run.
Unfortunately, the psychic bullet Renard fired had no effect. Seeing the psychic bullet attack coming towards him, the berserk Krull didn’t even bother to block it, letting the bullet hit his face, causing a buzzing explosion and a large burst of blinding blue light.
Immediately after, Krull let out a ferocious laugh, pounced forward, and grabbed Renard’s legs with both hands, lifting him upside down. Feeling that he might be torn in half by Krull the next moment, Renard screamed uncontrollably and wet his pants.
At that moment, a psychic bullet fired by Jim happened to hit Krull. Krull, who was about to tear Renard apart, paused, turned to look at Jim with a ferocious smile, and suddenly threw Renard like a sandbag.
Renard screamed and crashed into Jim, who was also scared stiff. Under the tremendous impact, the two thugs collided, both spitting out a mouthful of blood, and then passed out from the pain.
After throwing Renard, Krull didn’t continue to attack the people on the ring but suddenly roared towards the sky again and then madly jumped into the crowd below.
Under the stunned gaze of the overly shocked crowd, Krull grabbed one of the bounty fighters who had come down to watch the fun. He grabbed the man’s legs, exerted force, and smashed his body against the sea urchin stone ring like wielding a hammer.
The bounty fighter didn’t even have time to scream before his upper body was smashed into a pile of shattered flesh on the ring. This terrifying scene, paired with Krull’s insane smile, stunned every spectator in the first-floor hall. The excessive shock even made them forget to run.
“Ah!” Finally, it was a female spectator who screamed at the top of her lungs, awakening the crowd like a dream, causing them to cry and scatter in all directions. The insane Krull, however, laughed maniacally and reached out towards another bounty fighter beside him.
“Bastard… bastard! Krull, have you gone mad?” The second bounty fighter attacked by Krull was from the TK group. Realizing that Krull, who also belonged to the TK group, was attacking him, the bounty fighter couldn’t help but roar in anger and fear.
“The match is about to begin. Are both sides ready?”
Although the match between Zhang Wen’s group and Krull was not considered a real “contest” by everyone, the referee of the arena still raised his right hand professionally and, according to the rules, inquired of the participants.
“I’m ready to start at any time,” Krull continued to smile with his usual simplicity.
Apart from a few informed bounty fighters, the audience was amused by Krull’s endearing demeanor. Even Krull’s opponents, Rena and Jim, unconsciously relaxed.
Standing behind Rena and Jim, Zhang Wen also remained silent.
With Zhang Wen’s keen eyes, he could easily discern the approximate level of Krull, who was about to face him. Given Zhang Wen’s current strength, defeating an opponent at the peak of the eighth-tier elite level would be effortless. However, Zhang Wen had no intention of directly confronting Krull.
Zhang Wen’s purpose in coming to the Babylon Arena was to investigate the current composition and general strength of its fighters. Most of the information he had already obtained from Rena and Jim. The only task left was to understand the capabilities of the “Five Heavenly Kings,” who stood at the pinnacle of the Babylon Arena’s strength.
Such information, of course, could not be expected from low-level thugs like Rena and Jim. To understand the strength of the Five Heavenly Kings, one had to watch their matches. This was also the reason why Asura specifically assigned Zhang Wen to the Babylon Arena.
If Zhang Wen were to act recklessly now and easily defeat Krull, even the most foolish bounty fighters in the Babylon Arena would realize his connection to the Cassares bounty fighters by simply considering his Cassares identity.
Therefore, if possible, Zhang Wen was willing to only display the strength of an ordinary fourth or fifth-tier fighter, assisting Rena and Jim in surviving for ten minutes, and ending this farcical match discreetly.
“We’re ready too! We can start at any time,” Rena confidently raised his head and said to the referee, seeing that the audience below was growing impatient.
In fact, just before Sandro brought Rena and his group to the arena, Rena had already sneaked to the entrance of the arena and borrowed a psychic gun from Button, whom he had leverage over!
The psychic gun, capable of firing psychic bullets equivalent to a full-force strike from a sixth-tier psychic, was a formidable weapon for most fighters in the first-floor hall. Even against an ordinary honor fighter, while it might not be enough to defeat them, it was quite useful for buying time.
In normal arena matches, such a weapon would be strictly prohibited. However, this “just for fun” match naturally had no such restrictions. Sandro himself had even said with a smile before the match that Rena and his group could use any means necessary.
Thus, Rena, who had “borrowed” two psychic guns from Button, felt completely at ease. As for whether using psychic guns in the arena match would offend Sandro and provoke him later, Rena didn’t care. He had already made up his mind; Sandro, for the sake of face, wouldn’t act against him within the next couple of days.
As long as he could successfully sell the information, once this matter was over, he would immediately take the “information fee” earned from the five major organizations and leave Fila Planet, escaping to another planet. By then, no matter how powerful Sandro was, he could only watch helplessly.
Ha! That fool Sandro, thinking he could have an honor fighter kill me, he sure has a clever plan. But he didn’t expect that I could borrow two psychic guns!
While inwardly mocking Sandro’s stupidity, Rena casually waved his left hand to the audience below.
“Then, Rena’s group versus Krull, begin!” The referee immediately waved his hand vigorously, announcing the start of the match.
“Haha! Rena, give it your all! Don’t get taken out so quickly!” The audience below laughed carelessly, teasingly shouting at Rena and Jim.
Rena glanced at Krull across the arena and noticed that after the referee announced the start, Krull was staring straight at them, seemingly in a daze. This made Rena even more at ease. Having lived in the arena for three or four years, this was the first time Rena had received so much attention from everyone! Thinking about how everyone would look at him differently after defeating Krull, Rena couldn’t help but feel a bit elated.
However, Rena had no idea that both Krull on the arena and Sandro below were fully aware of the two psychic guns he and Jim held.
But after the referee announced the start of the match, Sandro merely sneered indifferently and left the first-floor hall. The moment Rena and his two fools stood on the arena with Krull, they were already three dead men. Sandro never doubted his judgment and didn’t even bother to watch the match.
Yet, Sandro, who thought he had everything under control, didn’t notice that as he turned away, Krull, who had been standing in front of Rena and Jim, suddenly looked up and stared directly at Zhang Wen behind them.
Perhaps only Krull, who was facing Zhang Wen on the arena, could sense the strange aura emanating from this low-key stranger. The moment Krull’s gaze met Zhang Wen’s, his endearing smile instantly stiffened. Krull himself didn’t know why, but seeing Zhang Wen, who was just standing there motionless, gave him an inexplicable sense of unease.
This feeling seemed familiar to Krull. He remembered it from his time in the Plisson Maximum Security Prison. A girl with enviable silver hair, accompanied by a group of high-ranking soldiers, had passed by Krull. Her gaze had merely swept over him, but the overwhelming unease it provoked had driven Krull to madness on the spot!
Although the unease brought by this strange stranger wasn’t as intense as that from the terrifying silver-haired girl, the sense of déjà vu made Krull extremely uncomfortable! Very uncomfortable!
However, Krull’s expression only stiffened for a moment. He quickly resumed his endearing smile, though his eyes remained locked on Zhang Wen, slightly squinting as if he were laughing too hard.
Zhang Wen could feel that in the moment Krull’s eyelids drooped, a surge of ferocity seemed to flash in his eyes. The palpable killing intent made Zhang Wen’s skin prickle as if being needled.
“You’d better be careful,” Zhang Wen calmly reminded Rena and Jim as he met Krull’s gaze.
Honestly, Zhang Wen was quite puzzled. He had done his best to suppress his combat energy; even Sandro, who had reached the level of a galactic fighter, hadn’t noticed him. Yet, Zhang Wen could sense that Krull seemed to have detected something about him. Moreover, Krull’s reaction was far more intense than Zhang Wen had anticipated.
From the final glance Krull cast at Zhang Wen, Zhang Wen could feel that this murderous demon, who had somehow escaped from the maximum security prison, seemed unable to control himself and was about to go berserk!
“Of course. How could we not be careful with Sandro’s men? I’ve already prepared the secret weapons,” Rena nodded mysteriously to Zhang Wen.
However, despite Rena’s words, the uncontrollable glee on his face showed that he didn’t take Zhang Wen’s warning too seriously.
Zhang Wen didn’t bother to say more to Rena. He finally looked up, carefully focusing on Krull, as the Spring Water Technique’s combat energy rapidly circulated within his body.
The standoff on the arena lasted a few more seconds. Just as the audience was growing impatient, Krull suddenly shook his head violently, opened his eyes wide, and let out a wild roar.
In just a brief moment, the endearing, bear-like Krull vanished from everyone’s sight. Both the audience below and the previously confident Rena and Jim were stunned by the sudden burst of ferocity from Krull.
“Disgusting! So disgusting!” Krull’s throat emitted a piercing screech like two grinding wheels rubbing against each other.
In the next instant, Krull raised his arms, veins bulging. With a muffled sound that seemed to explode the air, Krull, like a demon god, charged at Rena, who was closest to him. Looking at Krull’s twisted, ferocious face, no one doubted that if Rena and his companions were caught by Krull, they would be torn to pieces.
“Holy… hell!” Facing Krull’s attack, Rena’s legs had gone weak. After all, he was just an ordinary thug; how could he face a true murderous demon like Krull?
Under Krull’s insane killing intent, Rena lost all his previous composure. He fumbled to draw the borrowed psychic gun from behind, closed his eyes, and fearfully fired randomly in Krull’s direction.
Jim, beside him, was also so nervous he was almost crying. Only when he heard the sound of the psychic gun firing did Jim suddenly remember Rena’s earlier instructions. He also closed his eyes, took out his psychic gun, and fired wildly at Krull.
The psychic bullets from the guns flew all over the arena, some even flying out of the arena, causing the audience below to scream and scatter in chaos.
After firing the two psychic guns wildly for a while, Rena and Jim regained some courage. In their minds, under such dense psychic fire, even an elite fighter would have to retreat, let alone an honor fighter like Krull.
However, Zhang Wen, standing beside Rena and Jim, saw clearly that the psychic bullets had no effect on Krull. The mere sixth-tier psychic bullets couldn’t even slow Krull down.
In the blink of an eye, Krull had already reached Rena.
Facing Krull’s bloodshot, almost crimson eyes and his terrifying, vein-bulging arms, Rena was almost scared out of his wits. He instinctively raised his hand, fired the psychic gun at Krull once more, then threw the gun away and turned to run.
Unfortunately, Rena’s psychic bullet had no effect. Seeing the psychic bullet coming, the berserk Krull didn’t even bother to block it, letting it hit his face, causing a loud explosion and a burst of blinding blue light.
Then, with a ferocious laugh, Krull pounced forward, grabbing Rena’s legs and lifting him upside down. Feeling that he might be torn in half at any moment, Rena screamed uncontrollably and wet himself.
At that moment, a psychic bullet fired by Jim hit Krull. Just as Krull was about to tear Rena apart, he paused, turned to look at Jim with a sinister smile, and suddenly threw Rena like a sandbag.
Rena screamed as he collided with Jim, who was also scared stiff. Under the tremendous impact, the two thugs spat out a mouthful of blood and passed out from the pain.
After throwing Rena, Krull didn’t continue his attack on the arena. Instead, he suddenly roared at the sky again and then leaped into the crowd below.
Under the stunned gaze of the crowd, Krull grabbed one of the bounty fighters who had come down to watch the spectacle. He grabbed the man’s legs, exerted force, and swung his body like a hammer, smashing it violently onto the sea urchin stone arena.
The bounty fighter didn’t even have time to scream before his upper body was smashed into a bloody pulp on the arena. This horrifying scene, paired with Krull’s insane laughter, stunned every spectator in the first-floor hall. The shock was so overwhelming that they even forgot to flee.
“Ah!” Finally, a female spectator’s piercing scream snapped the crowd out of their stupor, and they all cried and scattered in panic. The berserk Krull, however, laughed maniacally and reached for another bounty fighter nearby.
“Bastard… Krull, have you gone mad?” The second bounty fighter attacked by Krull was from the TK group. Realizing that Krull, who was also from the TK group, was attacking him, the bounty fighter roared in both anger and fear.
“The match is about to begin, are both sides ready?”
Although the match between Zhang Wen’s group and Krull didn’t seem like a real “contest” to everyone, the referee of the arena still professionally raised his right hand and, according to the rules, inquired of the participants.
“I’m ready to start anytime,” Krull continued to smile with his usual good-natured demeanor.
Except for a few informed bounty fighters, the audience was amused by Krull’s endearing appearance, laughing heartily. Even Rena and Jim, Krull’s opponents, couldn’t help but relax.
Zhang Wen, standing behind Rena and Jim, remained silent.
With Zhang Wen’s keen eyes, he could easily discern the approximate level of Krull, who was about to face him. Given Zhang Wen’s current strength, defeating an opponent at the peak of the eighth-tier elite level would be effortless if he wished. However, Zhang Wen had no intention of directly confronting Krull.
Zhang Wen’s purpose in coming to the Babylon Arena was to investigate the current combat power composition and general strength of the arena. Most of the information he had already obtained from Rena and Jim. The only task left was to understand the capabilities of the “Five Heavenly Kings,” who stood at the pinnacle of the Babylon Arena’s combat power.
Such information, of course, couldn’t be expected from small-time thugs like Rena and Jim who were just scraping by at the bottom of the arena. To understand the strength of the Five Heavenly Kings, one had to watch their matches. This was also the reason why Asura specifically assigned Zhang Wen to the Babylon Arena.
If Zhang Wen were to recklessly take action now and easily defeat Krull, even the dim-witted bounty fighters of the Babylon Arena would realize his connection to the bounty fighters of Casserres by simply considering his identity as a Casserresian.
Therefore, if possible, Zhang Wen was willing to only display the strength of an ordinary fourth or fifth-tier fighter, assisting Rena and Jim in surviving the ten minutes and ending this farcical match in a low-key manner.
“We’re ready too! We can start anytime,” Rena confidently raised his head and said to the referee, seeing that the audience below was growing impatient.
In fact, just before Sandro brought Rena’s group to the ring, Rena had already sneaked to the arena’s entrance and borrowed a psychic gun from Button, whom he had a hold over!
The psychic gun, capable of firing psychic bullets comparable to a full-force strike from a sixth-tier psychic master, was still a formidable weapon for most fighters in the first-floor hall. Even against a general honor fighter, while it might not be enough to defeat the opponent, it was quite useful for buying time.
In normal arena matches, such a cheating-like weapon as the psychic gun would, of course, be strictly prohibited. However, this “just for fun” match naturally had no such regulations. Sandro himself had even said with a smile before the match that Rena and his group could use any means.
Thus, Rena, having “borrowed” two psychic guns from Button, was quite fearless. As for whether using psychic guns in the arena match would offend Sandro and make him seek trouble later, that was not in Rena’s consideration. Rena had already thought it through clearly; Sandro, out of face-saving considerations, would definitely not take action against him within the next day or two.
As long as he could successfully sell the information, once this matter was over, he would immediately take the “information fee” earned from the five major organizations and leave the planet Fila, escaping to another planet. By then, no matter how powerful Sandro was, he could only watch helplessly.
Heh! That fool Sandro, wanting to have an honor fighter kill me, his plan was quite clever. But he didn’t expect that I could borrow two psychic guns!
While inwardly mocking Sandro’s stupidity, Rena casually waved his left hand to the audience below.
“Then, Rena’s group versus Krull, begin!” The referee immediately waved his hand forcefully, announcing the start of the match.
“Haha! Rena, put in some effort! Don’t get taken out so quickly!” The audience below laughed carelessly, teasingly shouting at Rena and Jim.
Rena glanced at Krull across the ring and noticed that after the referee announced the start of the match, Krull was staring straight at them, seemingly in a daze. This made Rena even more at ease. Having lived in the arena for three or four years, this was the first time Rena had received so much attention from everyone! Thinking about how everyone would look at him with new respect after defeating Krull, Rena couldn’t help but feel a bit elated.
However, Rena had no idea that both Krull on the ring and Sandro below were fully aware of the two psychic guns he and Jim held.
But after the referee announced the start of the match, Sandro just sneered indifferently and left the first-floor hall. When Rena and his two fools stood on the ring with Krull, they were already three dead men. Sandro never doubted his judgment and didn’t even bother to watch the match.
Yet, Sandro, who thought he had everything under control, also didn’t notice that as he turned away, Krull, who had been standing in front of Rena and Jim, suddenly looked up and stared straight at Zhang Wen behind them.
Perhaps only Krull, who had taken the stage as Zhang Wen’s opponent, could sense the strange aura emanating from this low-key stranger. The moment Krull’s gaze met Zhang Wen’s, his endearing smile instantly stiffened. Krull himself didn’t know why, but when he saw Zhang Wen, even though the stranger was just standing there motionless, Krull always felt an inexplicable sense of unease.
This feeling, Krull seemed to have experienced once before. Krull remembered when he was still serving his sentence in the Pricon Heavy Prison. A girl with a head of enviably beautiful silver hair passed by Krull, accompanied by a team of high-ranking soldiers. At that time, her gaze seemed to just sweep over Krull inadvertently, and Krull was so terrified by the extreme unease that he went berserk on the spot!
Although the unease brought by this strange stranger in front of him wasn’t as strong as that terrifying silver-haired girl, the déjà vu feeling made Krull very uncomfortable! Extremely uncomfortable!
However, Krull’s expression only stiffened for a moment. He quickly resumed his endearing smile, but still stared intently at Zhang Wen, as if smiling too happily, his eyes slightly narrowed.
Zhang Wen could feel that the moment Krull’s eyelids drooped, a surge of ferocity seemed to flash in his eyes, emanating from the depths of his soul. The almost tangible killing intent made Zhang Wen’s skin feel as if it were being pricked by needles.
“You’d better be careful,” Zhang Wen calmly reminded Rena and Jim as he met Krull’s gaze.
Honestly, Zhang Wen was quite puzzled. He had already tried his best to suppress his combat energy; even Sandro, whose strength had reached the level of a galactic fighter, hadn’t noticed him when he saw Zhang Wen. Yet, Zhang Wen could sense that Krull seemed to have detected something about him. Moreover, Krull’s reaction was far more intense than Zhang Wen had anticipated.
From the last glance Krull cast at Zhang Wen, Zhang Wen could feel that this murderous demon who had somehow escaped from the heavy prison seemed to have lost control of himself and was about to go berserk!
“Of course. How could we not be careful with Sandro’s men? I’ve already prepared the secret weapon,” Rena nodded mysteriously to Zhang Wen.
However, although Rena said he would be careful, just looking at the uncontrollable smugness on his face, it was clear he didn’t take Zhang Wen’s warning too seriously.
Zhang Wen didn’t bother to say more to Rena. He finally looked up, carefully fixing his gaze on Krull, and rapidly circulated the Spring Water Technique’s combat energy within his body.
The standoff on the ring lasted a few more seconds. Just as the audience was starting to get impatient, Krull suddenly shook his head violently, opened his eyes wide, and let out a wild roar towards the sky.
In just a short moment, the endearing, bear-like Krull disappeared from everyone’s sight. Both the audience below and the previously confident Rena and Jim were stunned by the sudden burst of ferocity from Krull.
“Disgusting! Annoying!” Krull’s throat emitted a screech like two grinding wheels rubbing against each other.
In the next instant, Krull raised his arms, veins bulging. With a muffled sound that seemed to explode the air, the demon-like Krull charged at Rena, who was closest to him. Looking at Krull’s twisted, ferocious face, no one doubted that if the three on the ring were caught by Krull, they would be torn to pieces.
“Damn… damn it!” Facing Krull’s attack, Rena’s legs had already gone weak. After all, he was just an ordinary thug; how could he face a real murderous demon like Krull?
Under Krull’s insane killing intent, Rena lost all his previous composure. He frantically pulled out the borrowed psychic gun from behind, closed his eyes, and fearfully shouted, firing aimlessly in Krull’s direction.
Jim beside him was also so nervous he was about to cry. Only when he heard the sound of the psychic gun firing did Jim suddenly remember Rena’s prior instructions. He also closed his eyes, took out the psychic gun, and fired wildly at Krull.
The psychic bullets fired from the psychic guns flew all over the ring, some even flying out of the ring, scaring the audience below into a chaotic uproar.
After firing the two psychic guns wildly for a while, Rena and Jim regained some courage. In their minds, under such dense psychic bullet fire, not only honor fighters like Krull, but even elite fighters would have to retreat.
However, Zhang Wen, standing beside Rena and Jim, could clearly see that the psychic bullets they fired had no effect on Krull. The mere sixth-tier psychic bullets couldn’t even slow Krull down.
In the blink of an eye, Krull had already charged in front of Rena.
Facing Krull’s bloodshot, almost crimson eyes and his terrifying, vein-bulging arms, Rena was almost scared to scream. He instinctively raised his hand, fired the psychic gun at Krull once more, then threw the gun away and turned to run, screaming.
Unfortunately, the psychic bullet Rena fired had no effect. Seeing the psychic bullet coming towards him, the berserk Krull didn’t even bother to block it, letting the bullet hit his face, producing a buzzing explosion and a large burst of blinding blue light.
Then, with a ferocious laugh, Krull pounced forward, grabbing Rena’s legs with both hands and lifting him upside down. Feeling that he might be torn in half by Krull the next moment, Rena screamed uncontrollably and wet himself.
At that moment, a psychic bullet fired by Jim happened to hit Krull. Just as Krull was about to tear Rena apart, he paused, turned to look at Jim with a ferocious smile, and suddenly threw Rena like a sandbag.
Rena screamed, crashing into Jim, who was also scared stiff. Under the tremendous impact, the two thugs collided, both spitting out a mouthful of blood and then passing out from the pain.
After throwing Rena, Krull didn’t continue to attack the people on the ring. Instead, he suddenly roared towards the sky again and then madly jumped into the crowd below.
Under the stunned gaze of the overly shocked crowd, Krull grabbed one of the bounty fighters who had come down to watch the spectacle. He grabbed the man’s legs, exerted force, and swung his body like a hammer, smashing it hard onto the sea urchin stone ring.
The bounty fighter didn’t even have time to scream before his upper body was smashed into a pile of shattered flesh on the ring. This horrifying scene, paired with Krull’s insane smile, stunned every spectator in the first-floor hall. The excessive shock even made them forget to flee.
“Ah!” Finally, it was a female spectator who let out a piercing scream, snapping the crowd out of their daze. Everyone cried and scattered in all directions. Meanwhile, the insane Krull laughed maniacally and reached out towards another bounty fighter beside him.
“Bastard… bastard! Krull, have you gone mad?” The second bounty fighter attacked by Krull was from the TK group. Realizing that Krull, who was also from the TK group, was attacking him, the bounty fighter roared in both anger and fear.
“The match is about to begin, are both sides ready?”
Although the match between Zhang Wen’s group and Krull didn’t seem like a real “contest” to everyone, the referee of the arena still professionally raised his right hand, inquiring the participants according to the rules.
“I’m ready to start anytime,” Krull continued to smile with his usual simple and honest demeanor.
Except for a few informed bounty fighters, the audience was amused by Krull’s endearing appearance, laughing heartily. Even Krull’s opponents, Renard and Jim, couldn’t help but relax.
Zhang Wen, standing behind Renard and Jim, also remained silent.
With Zhang Wen’s keen eyes, he could easily discern the approximate level of Krull, who was about to face him. With Zhang Wen’s current strength, defeating an opponent at the peak of the eighth-tier elite level would be effortless if he wished. However, Zhang Wen had no intention of directly confronting Krull.
Zhang Wen’s purpose in coming to the Babylon Arena was to investigate the current combat power composition and general strength of the arena. Most of the information had already been obtained from Renard and Jim. The only task left was to figure out the capabilities of the “Five Kings” who stood at the top of the Babylon Arena’s combat power.
Such information, of course, couldn’t be expected to be gathered from small-time thugs like Renard and Jim who were just scraping by at the bottom of the arena. To understand the strength of the Five Kings, one had to watch their matches. This was also the reason why Shura specifically assigned Zhang Wen to the Babylon Arena.
If Zhang Wen were to act recklessly now and easily defeat Krull, even the dim-witted bounty fighters of the Babylon Arena would realize his connection to the bounty fighters of Cassares by simply considering his Cassares identity.
Therefore, if possible, Zhang Wen was willing to only display the strength of an ordinary fourth or fifth-tier fighter, assisting Renard and Jim to survive ten minutes and end this farcical match quietly.
“We’re ready too! We can start anytime,” Renard confidently raised his head and said to the referee, seeing that the audience below was growing impatient.
In fact, just before Sandro brought Renard and his group to the ring, Renard had already sneaked to the arena’s entrance and borrowed a psychic gun from Burton, whom he had leverage over!
The psychic gun, capable of firing a psychic bullet comparable to a full-force attack from a sixth-tier psychic master, was a formidable weapon for most fighters in the first-floor hall. Even against a general honor fighter, while it might not be enough to defeat them, it was quite useful for delaying time.
In normal ring matches, such a cheating-like weapon as the psychic gun would, of course, be strictly prohibited. However, this “just for fun” match naturally had no such rules. Sandro himself had jokingly said before the match that Renard and his group could use any means.
Thus, Renard, who had “borrowed” two psychic guns from Burton, felt quite confident. As for whether using psychic guns in the ring match would offend Sandro and make him seek revenge later, that was not in Renard’s consideration. Renard had already thought it through clearly; Sandro, for the sake of face, would definitely not act against him within the next day or two.
As long as he could successfully sell the information, once this matter was over, he would immediately leave the planet Fila with the “information fee” earned from the five major organizations and escape to another planet. By then, no matter how powerful Sandro was, he could only watch helplessly.
Heh! That fool Sandro, wanting to have an honor fighter kill me, his plan was quite clever. But you didn’t expect that I could borrow two psychic guns, did you?
Renard, while inwardly mocking Sandro’s stupidity, casually waved his left hand to the audience below.
“Then, Renard’s group versus Krull, begin!” The referee immediately waved his hand forcefully, announcing the start of the match.
“Haha! Renard, put in some effort! Don’t get taken out so quickly!” The audience below laughed carelessly, teasingly shouting at Renard and Jim.
Renard glanced at Krull across the ring and noticed that after the referee announced the start of the match, Krull was staring straight at them, seemingly in a daze. This made Renard even more at ease. Having lived in the arena for three or four years, this was the first time Renard had received so much attention from everyone! Thinking about how everyone would look at him differently after defeating Krull, Renard couldn’t help but feel a bit elated.
However, Renard had no idea that both Krull on the ring and Sandro below the ring were fully aware of the two psychic guns he and Jim were holding.
But after the referee announced the start of the match, Sandro just sneered indifferently and left the first-floor hall. When Renard and his two fools stood on the ring with Krull, they were already three dead men. Sandro never doubted his judgment and didn’t even bother to watch the match.
However, Sandro, who thought he had everything under control, didn’t notice that as he turned away, Krull, who had been standing in front of Renard and Jim, suddenly looked up and stared straight at Zhang Wen behind them.
Perhaps only Krull, who had stepped onto the ring as Zhang Wen’s opponent, could sense the strange aura emanating from this low-key stranger. The moment Krull’s gaze met Zhang Wen’s, his endearing smile immediately stiffened. Krull himself didn’t know why, but when he saw Zhang Wen, although the stranger just stood there motionless, Krull felt an inexplicable sense of unease.
This feeling seemed familiar to Krull. He remembered it from when he was serving time in the Plison Maximum Security Prison. A girl with a head of enviably beautiful silver hair, accompanied by a team of high-ranking soldiers, walked past Krull. At that time, her gaze seemed to just brush past him, and Krull was so overwhelmed by the extreme fear and unease that he went berserk on the spot!
Although the unease brought by this strange stranger wasn’t as strong as that terrifying silver-haired girl, the sense of déjà vu made Krull very uncomfortable! Extremely uncomfortable!
However, Krull’s expression only stiffened for a moment. He quickly resumed his endearing smile, still staring intently at Zhang Wen, as if he was smiling too happily, his eyes slightly narrowed.
Zhang Wen could feel that the moment Krull’s eyelids drooped, a surge of ferocity seemed to flash in his eyes from the depths of his soul. The almost tangible killing intent made Zhang Wen’s skin feel as if it were being pricked by needles.
“You’d better be careful,” Zhang Wen calmly reminded Renard and Jim as he met Krull’s gaze.
Honestly, Zhang Wen was quite puzzled. He had tried his best to suppress his combat energy, and even Sandro, who had reached the level of a galactic fighter, hadn’t noticed him when he saw Zhang Wen. Yet, Zhang Wen could sense that Krull seemed to have detected something about him. Moreover, Krull’s reaction was far more intense than Zhang Wen had expected.
From the last glance Krull gave him, Zhang Wen could feel that this murderous demon, who had somehow escaped from the maximum security prison, seemed to have lost control and was about to go berserk!
“Of course. How could we not be careful with Sandro’s men? I’ve already prepared the secret weapon,” Renard nodded mysteriously to Zhang Wen.
However, although Renard said he would be careful, the uncontrollable smugness on his face showed that he didn’t take Zhang Wen’s warning too seriously.
Zhang Wen didn’t bother to say more to Renard. He finally looked up, carefully focusing on Krull, and began to rapidly circulate his Spring Water Technique combat energy within his body.
The standoff on the ring lasted a few more seconds. Just as the audience was starting to get impatient, Krull suddenly shook his head violently, opened his eyes wide, and let out a wild roar towards the sky.
In just a short moment, the endearing, bear-like Krull disappeared from everyone’s sight. Both the audience below and the previously confident Renard and Jim were stunned by the sudden burst of ferocity from Krull.
“Disgusting! Annoying!” Krull’s throat emitted a piercing screech like two grinding wheels rubbing against each other.
In the next instant, Krull raised his arms, bulging with veins. With a muffled sound that seemed to explode the air, Krull, like a demon god, charged towards Renard, who was closest to him. Looking at Krull’s twisted and ferocious face, no one doubted that if the three on the ring were caught by Krull, they would be torn to pieces.
“Holy… hell!” Facing Krull’s attack, Renard’s legs had already gone weak. After all, he was just an ordinary thug; how could he face a real murderous demon like Krull?
Under Krull’s insane killing intent, Renard lost all his previous composure. He fumbled to pull out the borrowed psychic gun from behind, closed his eyes, and fearfully fired randomly in Krull’s direction.
Jim beside him was also so nervous he was almost crying. Only when he heard the sound of the psychic gun firing did Jim suddenly remember Renard’s earlier instructions. He also closed his eyes, took out his psychic gun, and fired randomly at Krull.
The psychic bullets from the psychic guns flew wildly around the ring, some even flying out of the ring, causing the audience below to curse and scatter in chaos.
After firing the two psychic guns wildly for a while, Renard and Jim regained some courage. In their minds, under such dense psychic bullet fire, not only would an honor fighter like Krull be forced to retreat, but even an elite fighter would have to give way.
However, Zhang Wen, standing beside Renard and Jim, could clearly see that the psychic bullets they fired had no effect on Krull. The mere sixth-tier psychic bullets couldn’t even slow Krull down.
In the blink of an eye, Krull had already charged in front of Renard.
Facing Krull’s bloodshot, almost crimson eyes and his terrifying, vein-bulging arms, Renard was so scared he almost screamed. He instinctively raised his hand, fired the psychic gun at Krull again, then threw the gun away and turned to run.
Unfortunately, the psychic bullet Renard fired had no effect. When the psychic bullet approached him, the berserk Krull didn’t even bother to block it, letting the bullet hit his face, causing a loud explosion and a burst of blinding blue light.
Then, with a ferocious laugh, Krull pounced forward, grabbing Renard’s legs with both hands and lifting him upside down. Feeling that he might be torn in half the next moment, Renard screamed uncontrollably and wet himself.
At that moment, a psychic bullet fired by Jim happened to hit Krull. Krull, who was about to tear Renard apart, paused, turned to look at Jim with a ferocious smile, and suddenly threw Renard like a sandbag.
Renard screamed as he collided with Jim, who was also scared stiff. Under the tremendous impact, the two thugs spat out a mouthful of blood and passed out from the pain.
After throwing Renard, Krull didn’t continue to attack the people on the ring. Instead, he suddenly roared towards the sky again and madly jumped into the crowd below.
Under the stunned gaze of the overly shocked crowd, Krull grabbed one of the bounty fighters who had come down to watch the spectacle. He grabbed the man’s legs, exerted force, and swung his body like a hammer, smashing him hard onto the sea urchin stone ring.
The bounty fighter didn’t even have time to scream before his upper body was smashed into a pile of shattered flesh on the ring. This terrifying scene, paired with Krull’s insane smile, stunned every spectator in the first-floor hall. The shock was so overwhelming that they even forgot to run.
“Ah!” Finally, it was a female spectator’s piercing scream that snapped the crowd out of their daze, causing everyone to cry and scatter in panic. Meanwhile, the insane Krull laughed maniacally and reached out towards another bounty fighter beside him.
“Bastard! Krull, have you gone mad?” The second bounty fighter attacked by Krull was from the TK group. Realizing that Krull, who was also from the TK group, was attacking him, the bounty fighter roared in both anger and fear.
The mental bullets fired from the mental guns continued to fly chaotically around the arena, with many even flying off the stage, causing the audience below to shout and curse in panic.
“The match is about to begin, are both sides ready?”
Although the match between Zhang Wen’s group and Krull didn’t seem like a real “contest” to everyone, the referee of the arena still professionally raised his right hand, inquiring the participants according to the rules.
“I’m ready to start anytime,” Krull continued to smile with his usual simplicity.
Except for a few informed bounty fighters, the audience was amused by Krull’s endearing demeanor. Even his opponents, Rena and Jim, couldn’t help but relax.
Standing behind Rena and Jim, Zhang Wen remained silent.
With Zhang Wen’s keen eye, he could easily discern the approximate level of Krull, who was about to face him. Given Zhang Wen’s current strength, defeating an opponent at the peak of the eighth-tier elite level would be effortless if he wished. However, Zhang Wen had no intention of directly confronting Krull.
Zhang Wen’s purpose in coming to the Babylon Arena was to investigate the current combat strength and overall capabilities of the arena. Most of the information he had already obtained from Rena and Jim. The only task left was to determine the true abilities of the “Five Kings” who stood at the pinnacle of the Babylon Arena’s combat strength.
Such information, of course, couldn’t be expected from small-time thugs like Rena and Jim who were just scraping by at the bottom of the arena. To understand the strength of the Five Kings, one had to watch their matches. This was also the reason why Asura specifically assigned Zhang Wen to the Babylon Arena.
If Zhang Wen were to recklessly take action now and easily defeat Krull, even the most foolish bounty fighters in the Babylon Arena would realize his connection to the Kasares bounty fighters by simply associating his Kasares identity.
Therefore, if possible, Zhang Wen was willing to only display the strength of an ordinary fourth or fifth-tier fighter, assisting Rena and Jim in surviving the ten minutes and ending this farcical match in a low-key manner.
“We’re ready too! We can start anytime,” Rena confidently raised his head and said to the referee, seeing that the audience below was growing impatient.
In fact, just before Sandro brought Rena’s group to the ring, Rena had already sneaked to the arena’s entrance and borrowed the psychic gun from Burton, whom he had leverage over!
The psychic gun, capable of firing psychic bullets equivalent to a full-force strike from a sixth-tier psychic, was still a formidable weapon for most fighters in the first-floor hall. Even against an ordinary honor fighter, while it might not be enough to defeat them, it was quite useful for buying time.
In regular arena matches, such a cheating weapon like the psychic gun would naturally be strictly prohibited. However, this “just for fun” match had no such rules. Sandro himself had even jokingly said before the match that Rena and his group could use any means.
Thus, Rena, who had “borrowed” two psychic guns from Burton, felt completely fearless. As for whether using psychic guns in the arena match would offend Sandro and provoke him to retaliate later, that was not in Rena’s consideration. Rena had already thought it through clearly; Sandro, for the sake of face, definitely wouldn’t act against him within the next day or two.
As long as he could successfully sell the information, once this matter was over, he would immediately leave Fila Planet with the “information fee” earned from the five major organizations and escape to another planet. By then, no matter how powerful Sandro was, he could only watch helplessly.
Heh! That fool Sandro, wanting to have an honor fighter kill me, his plan was quite clever. But you didn’t expect that I could borrow two psychic guns, did you?
While inwardly mocking Sandro’s stupidity, Rena casually waved his left hand to the audience below.
“Then, Rena’s group versus Krull, begin!” The referee immediately waved his hand forcefully, announcing the start of the match.
“Haha! Rena, give it your all! Don’t get taken out so quickly!” The audience below laughed carelessly, teasingly shouting at Rena and Jim.
Rena glanced at Krull across the ring and noticed that after the referee announced the start of the match, Krull was staring straight at them, seemingly in a daze. This made Rena even more at ease. Rena had been scraping by in the arena for three or four years, but this was the first time he had garnered everyone’s attention! Thinking about how everyone would look at him with new respect after defeating Krull, Rena couldn’t help but feel a bit giddy.
However, Rena had no idea that both Krull on the ring and Sandro below the ring were fully aware of the two psychic guns he and Jim were holding.
But after the referee announced the start of the match, Sandro merely sneered indifferently and left the first-floor hall. When Rena and the two fools beside him stood on the ring with Krull, they were already three dead men. Sandro never doubted his judgment and didn’t even bother to watch the match.
Yet, Sandro, who thought he had everything under control, didn’t notice that as he turned away, Krull, who had been standing in front of Rena and Jim, suddenly looked up and stared directly at Zhang Wen behind them.
Perhaps only Krull, who was on the ring as Zhang Wen’s opponent, could sense the strange aura emanating from this low-key stranger. The moment Krull’s gaze met Zhang Wen’s, his endearing smile immediately stiffened. Krull himself didn’t know why, but upon seeing Zhang Wen, even though this stranger was just standing there motionless, Krull felt an inexplicable sense of unease.
This feeling seemed familiar to Krull. He remembered it from his time in the Plisen Maximum Security Prison. A girl with enviable silver hair, accompanied by a group of high-ranking soldiers, passed by Krull. At that time, her gaze seemed to just brush past him, but it was enough to trigger an extreme sense of fear and unease, driving Krull into a frenzy!
Although the unease brought by this strange stranger wasn’t as intense as that terrifying silver-haired girl, the déjà vu feeling made Krull very uncomfortable! Extremely uncomfortable!
However, Krull’s expression only stiffened for a moment. He quickly regained his endearing smile, but still stared intently at Zhang Wen, as if laughing too hard, his eyes slightly squinted.
Zhang Wen could feel that the moment Krull’s eyelids closed slightly, a surge of ferocity seemed to flash in his eyes, emanating from the depths of his soul. The tangible killing intent made Zhang Wen’s skin feel as if it were being pricked by needles.
“You’d better be careful,” Zhang Wen calmly reminded Rena and Jim as he met Krull’s gaze.
Honestly, Zhang Wen was quite puzzled. He had done his best to suppress his combat energy; even Sandro, whose strength was at the level of a galaxy fighter, hadn’t noticed him when he saw Zhang Wen. Yet, Zhang Wen could sense that Krull seemed to have detected something about him. Moreover, Krull’s reaction was far more intense than Zhang Wen had anticipated.
From the final glance Krull cast at Zhang Wen, Zhang Wen could feel that this murderous demon, who had somehow escaped from the maximum security prison, seemed unable to control himself and was about to go berserk!
“Of course. How could we not be careful with Sandro’s men? I’ve already prepared the secret weapons,” Rena nodded mysteriously to Zhang Wen.
However, although Rena claimed he would be careful, the uncontrollable smugness on his face showed that he didn’t take Zhang Wen’s warning too seriously.
Zhang Wen didn’t bother to say more to Rena. He finally looked up, carefully focusing on Krull, and swiftly circulated the Spring Water Technique’s combat energy within his body.
The standoff on the ring continued for a few more seconds. Just as the audience was starting to get impatient, Krull suddenly shook his head violently, opened his eyes wide, and let out a wild roar.
In just a short moment, the endearing bear-like Krull had vanished from everyone’s sight. Both the audience below and the previously confident Rena and Jim were stunned by the sudden burst of ferocity from Krull.
“Disgusting! Annoying!” Krull’s throat emitted a piercing screech like two grinding wheels rubbing against each other.
In the next instant, Krull raised his arms, veins bulging. With a muffled sound that seemed to explode the air, Krull, like a demon god, charged at Rena, who was closest to him. Looking at Krull’s twisted, ferocious face, no one doubted that if the three on the ring were caught by Krull, they would be torn to pieces.
“Hell… hell!” Facing Krull’s attack, Rena’s legs had already gone weak. After all, he was just an ordinary thug; how could he face a true murderous demon like Krull?
Under Krull’s insane killing intent, Rena lost all his previous composure. He frantically pulled out the borrowed psychic gun from behind, closed his eyes, and fearfully fired randomly in Krull’s direction.
Jim beside him was also so nervous he was almost crying. Only when he heard the sound of the psychic gun firing did Jim suddenly remember Rena’s earlier instructions. He also closed his eyes and took out his psychic gun, firing wildly at Krull.
The psychic bullets shot from the psychic guns flew all over the ring, some even flying off the ring, scaring the audience below into a chaotic uproar.
After firing the two psychic guns wildly for a while, Rena and Jim regained some courage. In their minds, under such dense psychic fire, not only honor fighters like Krull, but even elite fighters would have to retreat.
However, Zhang Wen, standing beside Rena and Jim, could clearly see that the psychic bullets they fired had no effect on Krull. The mere sixth-tier psychic bullets couldn’t even slow Krull down.
In the blink of an eye, Krull had already charged in front of Rena.
Facing Krull’s bloodshot, almost crimson eyes and his terrifying, vein-bulging arms, Rena was so scared he almost screamed. He instinctively raised his hand, fired the psychic gun at Krull, then threw the gun away and turned to run.
Unfortunately, the psychic bullet Rena fired had no effect. Seeing the psychic bullet coming at him, the berserk Krull didn’t even bother to block it, letting it hit his face, exploding with a loud bang and a burst of blinding blue light.
Then, with a ferocious laugh, Krull pounced forward, grabbing Rena’s legs and lifting him upside down. Feeling that he might be torn in half at any moment, Rena screamed uncontrollably and wet himself.
At that moment, a psychic bullet fired by Jim happened to hit Krull. Just as Krull was about to tear Rena apart, he paused, turned to look at Jim with a ferocious smile, and suddenly threw Rena like a sandbag.
Rena screamed, crashing into Jim, who was also scared stiff. Under the tremendous impact, the two thugs collided, spitting out a mouthful of blood, and then passed out from the pain.
After throwing Rena, Krull didn’t continue to attack the people on the ring. Instead, he suddenly roared again and jumped into the crowd below.
Under the stunned gaze of the crowd, Krull grabbed one of the bounty fighters who had come down to watch the fun. He grabbed the man’s legs, exerted force, and smashed his body against the sea urchin stone ring like a hammer.
The bounty fighter didn’t even have time to scream before his upper body was smashed into a bloody pulp on the ring. This horrifying scene, paired with Krull’s insane laughter, stunned every audience member in the first-floor hall. The shock was so great that they even forgot to run.
“Ah!” Finally, a female spectator’s piercing scream snapped the crowd out of their stupor, and they all cried and fled in all directions. The insane Krull, however, laughed maniacally and reached for another bounty fighter nearby.
“Bastard… bastard! Krull, have you gone mad?” The second bounty fighter attacked by Krull was from the TK group. Realizing that Krull, who was also from the TK group, was attacking him, the bounty fighter roared in both anger and fear.
“The match is about to begin. Are both sides ready?”
Although the match between Zhang Wen’s group and Krull was not considered a real “contest” by anyone, the referee of the arena still professionally raised his right hand and, according to the rules, inquired of the participants.
“I’m ready to start at any time,” Krull replied with his usual simple smile.
Except for a few informed bounty fighters, the audience was amused by Krull’s endearing demeanor. Even Krull’s opponents, Renard and Jim, couldn’t help but relax.
Zhang Wen, standing behind Renard and Jim, remained silent.
With Zhang Wen’s keen eye, he could easily discern the approximate level of Krull, who was about to face him. Given Zhang Wen’s current strength, defeating an opponent at the peak of the eighth-tier elite level would be a trivial matter. However, Zhang Wen had no intention of directly confronting Krull.
Zhang Wen’s purpose in coming to the Babylon Arena was to investigate the current composition and general strength of the arena’s fighters. Most of the information he had already gathered from Renard and Jim. The only task left was to understand the capabilities of the “Five Kings,” who stood at the top of the Babylon Arena’s power hierarchy.
Such information, of course, could not be obtained from small-time thugs like Renard and Jim who were just scraping by at the bottom of the arena. To understand the strength of the Five Kings, one had to watch their matches. This was also the reason why Shura specifically assigned Zhang Wen to the Babylon Arena.
If Zhang Wen were to recklessly take action now and easily defeat Krull, even the most foolish bounty fighters in the Babylon Arena would realize his connection to the Cassares bounty fighters by simply considering his Cassares identity.
Therefore, if possible, Zhang Wen was willing to only display the strength of an ordinary fourth or fifth-tier fighter, assisting Renard and Jim to survive the ten minutes and end this farcical match in a low-key manner.
“We’re ready too! We can start at any time,” Renard confidently raised his head and said to the referee, seeing that the audience below was growing impatient.
In fact, just before Shandru brought Renard and his group to the ring, Renard had already sneaked to the arena’s entrance and borrowed the psychic gun from Burton, whom he had a hold over.
The psychic gun, capable of firing psychic bullets equivalent to a full-force strike from a sixth-tier psychic master, was still a formidable weapon for most fighters in the first-floor hall. Even against a general honor fighter, while it might not be enough to defeat them, it was quite useful for buying time.
In normal arena matches, such a cheating-like weapon as the psychic gun would be strictly prohibited. However, this “just for fun” match naturally had no such rules. Shandru himself had even jokingly said before the match that Renard and his group could use any means necessary.
Thus, Renard, who had “borrowed” two psychic guns from Burton, was feeling quite confident. As for whether using the psychic gun in the arena match would offend Shandru and make him seek revenge later, that was not in Renard’s consideration. Renard had already thought it through clearly: Shandru, for the sake of his own face, would definitely not take action against him within the next day or two.
As long as he could successfully sell the information, once this matter was over, he would immediately take the “information fee” earned from the five major organizations and leave Fila Planet, escaping to another planet. By then, no matter how powerful Shandru was, he could only watch helplessly.
Heh! That fool Shandru, thinking he could send an honor fighter to kill me, he sure has a loud plan. But you didn’t expect me to be able to borrow two psychic guns, did you?
While inwardly mocking Shandru’s stupidity, Renard casually waved his left hand to the audience below.
“Then, Renard’s group versus Krull, begin!” The referee immediately waved his hand vigorously, announcing the start of the match.
“Haha! Renard, put in some effort! Don’t get taken out so quickly!” The audience below laughed carelessly, teasingly shouting at Renard and Jim.
Renard glanced at Krull across the ring and noticed that after the referee announced the start of the match, Krull was staring straight at them, seemingly in a daze. This made Renard even more at ease. Having lived in the arena for three or four years, this was the first time Renard had received so much attention from everyone! Thinking about how everyone would look at him differently after defeating Krull, Renard couldn’t help but feel a bit giddy.
However, Renard had no idea that both Krull on the ring and Shandru below the ring were fully aware of the two psychic guns he and Jim were holding.
But after the referee announced the start of the match, Shandru merely sneered indifferently and left the first-floor hall. When Renard and the two fools beside him stood on the ring with Krull, they were already three dead men. Shandru never doubted his judgment and didn’t even bother to watch the match.
However, Shandru, who thought he had everything under control, also didn’t notice that as he turned away, Krull, who had been standing in front of Renard and Jim, suddenly looked up and stared straight at Zhang Wen behind them.
Perhaps only Krull, who had stepped onto the ring as Zhang Wen’s opponent, could sense the strange aura emanating from this low-key stranger. The moment Krull’s gaze met Zhang Wen’s, his endearing smile instantly stiffened. Krull himself didn’t know why, but when he saw Zhang Wen, even though the stranger was just standing there motionless, Krull felt an inexplicable sense of unease.
This feeling seemed familiar to Krull. He remembered it from his time in the Pricon Maximum Security Prison. A girl with enviably beautiful silver hair, accompanied by a group of high-ranking soldiers, had walked past Krull. At that time, her gaze had merely brushed over him, but it had triggered an extreme fear and unease that drove Krull to madness on the spot!
Although the unease brought by this strange stranger wasn’t as strong as that from the terrifying silver-haired girl, the sense of déjà vu made Krull very uncomfortable! Extremely uncomfortable!
However, Krull’s expression only stiffened for a moment. He quickly regained his endearing smile, but his eyes remained locked on Zhang Wen, as if he was smiling too happily, slightly squinting.
Zhang Wen could feel that in the moment Krull’s eyelids drooped, a surge of ferocity seemed to emanate from the depths of his soul, flashing in his eyes. The almost tangible killing intent made Zhang Wen’s skin feel as if it were being pricked by needles.
“You’d better be careful,” Zhang Wen calmly reminded Renard and Jim as he met Krull’s gaze.
Honestly, Zhang Wen was quite puzzled. He had done his best to suppress his combat energy, and even Shandru, who had reached the level of a galaxy fighter, hadn’t noticed him when he saw Zhang Wen. Yet, Zhang Wen could sense that Krull seemed to have detected something about him. Moreover, Krull’s reaction was far more intense than Zhang Wen had anticipated.
From the last glance Krull cast at Zhang Wen, Zhang Wen could feel that this murderous demon who had somehow escaped from the maximum security prison seemed to have lost control of himself and was about to go berserk!
“Of course. How could we not be careful with Shandru’s men? I’ve already prepared the secret weapon,” Renard nodded mysteriously to Zhang Wen.
However, although Renard said he would be careful, the uncontrollable smugness on his face showed that he didn’t take Zhang Wen’s warning too seriously.
Zhang Wen didn’t bother to say more to Renard. He finally looked up and carefully focused on Krull, rapidly circulating his Spring Water Technique combat energy within his body.
The standoff on the ring continued for a few more seconds. Just as the audience was starting to get impatient, Krull suddenly shook his head violently, opened his eyes wide, and let out a wild roar.
In just a short moment, the endearing bear-like Krull had vanished from everyone’s sight. Both the audience below and the previously confident Renard and Jim were stunned by the sudden burst of ferocity from Krull.
“Disgusting! Annoying!” Krull’s throat emitted a screech like two grinding wheels rubbing against each other.
In the next instant, Krull raised his arms, veins bulging. With a muffled sound that seemed to explode the air, the demonic Krull charged at Renard, who was closest to him. Looking at Krull’s twisted,狰狞 face, no one doubted that if the three on the ring were caught by Krull, they would be torn to pieces.
“Damn… damn it!” Facing Krull’s attack, Renard’s legs had already gone weak. After all, he was just an ordinary thug; how could he face a real murderous demon like Krull?
Under Krull’s疯狂的 killing intent, Renard lost all his previous composure. He fumbled to pull out the borrowed psychic gun from behind, closed his eyes, and fearfully fired wildly in Krull’s direction.
Jim beside him was also so nervous he was almost crying. Only when he heard the sound of the psychic gun firing did Jim suddenly remember Renard’s earlier instructions. He also closed his eyes, took out his psychic gun, and fired wildly at Krull.
The psychic bullets from the psychic guns flew all over the ring, some even flying out of the ring, causing the audience below to scream and scatter in chaos.
After firing the two psychic guns wildly for a while, Renard and Jim regained some courage. In their minds, under such密集 psychic bullet fire, not only would an honor fighter like Krull be forced to retreat, but even an elite fighter would have to keep their distance.
However, Zhang Wen, standing beside Renard and Jim, could clearly see that the psychic bullets they fired had no effect on Krull. The mere sixth-tier psychic bullets couldn’t even slow Krull down.
In the blink of an eye, Krull had already charged in front of Renard.
Facing Krull’s bloodshot, almost crimson eyes and his terrifying, vein-bulging arms, Renard was so scared he almost screamed. He instinctively raised his hand, fired the psychic gun at Krull again, then threw the gun away and turned to run.
Unfortunately, the psychic bullet Renard fired had no effect. When the psychic bullet approached him, the berserk Krull didn’t even bother to block it, letting the bullet hit his face, causing a buzzing explosion and a burst of blinding blue light.
Then, with a狰狞 laugh, Krull pounced forward, grabbing Renard’s legs and lifting him upside down. Feeling that he might be torn in half at any moment, Renard screamed uncontrollably and wet himself.
At that moment, a psychic bullet fired by Jim happened to hit Krull. Just as Krull was about to tear Renard apart, he paused, turned to look at Jim with a狞笑, and suddenly threw Renard like a sandbag.
Renard screamed as he crashed into Jim, who was also scared stiff. Under the tremendous impact, the two thugs collided, both spitting out a mouthful of blood before passing out from the pain.
After throwing Renard, Krull didn’t continue to attack the people on the ring. Instead, he suddenly roared at the sky again and疯狂ly jumped into the crowd below.
Under the stunned gaze of the crowd, Krull grabbed one of the bounty fighters who had come down to watch the fun. He grabbed the man’s legs, exerted force, and swung his body like a hammer, smashing it hard onto the sea urchin stone ring.
The bounty fighter didn’t even have time to scream before his upper body was smashed into a pile of shattered flesh on the ring. This恐怖 scene, paired with Krull’s疯狂 smile, stunned every spectator in the first-floor hall. The shock was so overwhelming that they even forgot to run.
“Ah!” Finally, a female spectator’s piercing scream snapped the crowd out of their daze, and they all cried and scattered in panic. Meanwhile, the疯狂的 Krull laughed maniacally and reached for another bounty fighter beside him.
“Bastard… bastard! Krull, have you gone mad?” The second bounty fighter attacked by Krull was from the TK group. Realizing that Krull, who was also from the TK group, was attacking him, the bounty fighter roared in both anger and fear.
“The match is about to begin, are both sides ready?”
Although the match between Zhang Wen’s group and Krull was not considered a real “contest” in the eyes of everyone, the referee of the arena still professionally raised his right hand and inquired of the participants according to the rules.
“I’m ready to start at any time,” Krull continued to smile with his usual simple and honest demeanor.
Except for a few informed bounty fighters, the audience was amused by Krull’s endearing appearance, laughing heartily. Even Rayner and Jim, Krull’s opponents, couldn’t help but relax.
Standing behind Rayner and Jim, Zhang Wen also remained silent.
With Zhang Wen’s keen eyes, he could easily discern the approximate level of Krull, who was about to face him. Given Zhang Wen’s current strength, defeating an opponent at the peak of the eighth-tier elite level would be effortless if he wished. However, Zhang Wen had no intention of directly confronting Krull.
Zhang Wen’s purpose in coming to the Babylon Arena was to investigate the current combat power composition and general strength of the arena. Most of the information he had already obtained from Rayner and Jim. The only task left was to understand the capabilities of the “Five Heavenly Kings,” who stood at the pinnacle of the Babylon Arena’s combat power.
Such information, of course, could not be expected to be obtained from small-time thugs like Rayner and Jim, who were merely scraping by at the bottom of the arena. To understand the strength of the Five Heavenly Kings, one had to watch their matches. This was also the reason why Asura specifically assigned Zhang Wen to the Babylon Arena.
If Zhang Wen were to act recklessly now and easily defeat Krull, even the foolish bounty fighters of the Babylon Arena would realize his connection to the Cassares bounty fighters by simply associating his Cassares identity.
Therefore, if possible, Zhang Wen was willing to only display the strength of an ordinary fourth or fifth-tier fighter, assisting Rayner and Jim to survive the ten minutes and end this farcical match in a low-key manner.
“We’re ready too! We can start at any time,” Rayner said confidently, looking up at the referee as the audience below grew impatient.
In fact, just before Sandro brought Rayner’s group to the ring, Rayner had already gone to the arena’s entrance and borrowed the psychic gun from Burton, whom he had a hold over.
The psychic gun, capable of firing psychic bullets comparable to a full-force strike from a sixth-tier psychic master, was still a formidable weapon for most fighters in the first-floor hall. Even against a general honor fighter, while it might not be enough to defeat the opponent, it was quite useful for buying time.
In normal arena matches, such a cheating weapon as the psychic gun would, of course, be strictly prohibited. However, this “just for fun” match naturally had no such regulations. Sandro himself had even said with a smile before the match that Rayner and his group could use any means necessary.
Therefore, Rayner, who had “borrowed” two psychic guns from Burton, was so confident. As for whether using psychic guns in the arena match would offend Sandro and make him seek trouble later, that was not in Rayner’s consideration. After all, Rayner had already thought it through clearly; Sandro, for the sake of face, would definitely not take action against him within the next day or two.
As long as he could successfully sell the information, once this matter was over, he would immediately take the “information fee” earned from the five major organizations and leave the planet Fila, escaping to another planet. By then, no matter how powerful Sandro was, he could only watch helplessly.
Hey! That fool Sandro, wanting to use an honor fighter to kill me, he sure has a clever plan. But you didn’t expect that I could borrow two psychic guns, did you?
While inwardly mocking Sandro’s stupidity, Rayner casually waved his left hand to the audience below.
“Then, Rayner’s group versus Krull, begin!” The referee immediately waved his hand forcefully, announcing the start of the match.
“Haha! Rayner, put in some effort! Don’t get taken out so quickly!” The audience below laughed carelessly, teasingly shouting at Rayner and Jim.
Rayner glanced at Krull across the ring and noticed that after the referee announced the start of the match, Krull was staring straight at them, as if in a daze. This made Rayner even more at ease. Having lived in the arena for three or four years, this was the first time Rayner had received so much attention from everyone! Thinking about how everyone would look at him differently after defeating Krull, Rayner couldn’t help but feel a bit elated.
However, Rayner had no idea that both Krull on the ring and Sandro below the ring were fully aware of the two psychic guns in his and Jim’s hands.
But after the referee announced the start of the match, Sandro just sneered indifferently and left the first-floor hall. When Rayner and the two fools beside him stood on the ring with Krull, they were already three dead men. Sandro never doubted his judgment and didn’t even bother to watch the match.
However, Sandro, who thought he had everything under control, also didn’t notice that as he turned away, Krull, who had been standing in front of Rayner and Jim, suddenly looked up and stared straight at Zhang Wen behind them.
Perhaps only Krull, who was on stage as Zhang Wen’s opponent, could sense the strange aura emanating from this low-key stranger. And the moment his gaze met Zhang Wen’s, Krull’s endearing smile immediately stiffened. Krull himself didn’t know why, but when he saw Zhang Wen, even though the stranger was just standing there motionless, Krull always felt a peculiar sense of unease.
This feeling, Krull seemed to have experienced once before. Krull remembered it was when he was still serving his sentence in the Plison Maximum Security Prison. A girl with enviable beautiful silver hair, accompanied by a team of high-ranking soldiers, passed by Krull. At that time, her gaze seemed to just sweep over Krull inadvertently, and Krull was so stimulated by the extreme fear and unease that he went berserk on the spot!
Although the unease brought by this strange stranger in front of him was not as strong as that terrifying silver-haired girl, the sense of déjà vu made Krull very uncomfortable! Extremely uncomfortable!
However, Krull’s expression only stiffened for a moment. He quickly resumed his endearing smile, but still stared intently at Zhang Wen, as if he was smiling so happily that his eyes slightly narrowed.
Zhang Wen could feel that the moment Krull’s eyelids drooped, a surge of ferocity seemed to flash in his eyes, emanating from the depths of his soul. The murderous intent, as if tangible, made Zhang Wen’s skin feel as if it were being pricked by needles.
“You’d better be careful,” Zhang Wen calmly reminded Rayner and Jim as he met Krull’s gaze.
To be honest, Zhang Wen was quite puzzled. He had already tried his best to suppress his combat energy, and even Sandro, who had reached the level of a galaxy fighter, didn’t notice him when he saw Zhang Wen. But Zhang Wen could sense that Krull seemed to have detected something about him. Moreover, Krull’s reaction was far more intense than Zhang Wen had anticipated.
From the last glance Krull cast at Zhang Wen, Zhang Wen could feel that this murderous demon king, who had somehow escaped from the maximum security prison, seemed to have lost control of himself and was about to go berserk!
“Of course. How could we not be careful with Sandro’s men? I’ve already prepared the secret weapons,” Rayner nodded mysteriously at Zhang Wen.
However, although Rayner said he would be careful, just looking at the uncontrollable smugness on his face, it was clear that he didn’t take Zhang Wen’s warning too seriously.
Zhang Wen also didn’t bother to say more to Rayner. He finally looked up and carefully focused on Krull, the Spring Water Technique’s combat energy rapidly circulating within his body.
The standoff on the ring continued for a few more seconds. Just as the audience was starting to get impatient, Krull suddenly shook his head violently, opened his eyes wide, and let out a wild roar towards the sky.
In just a short moment, the endearing bear-like Krull had completely disappeared from everyone’s sight. Both the audience below and the previously confident Rayner and Jim were stunned by the sudden burst of ferocity from Krull.
“Annoying! So annoying!” Krull’s throat emitted a piercing screech, like two grinding wheels rubbing against each other.
And in the next instant, Krull had raised his arms, bulging with veins. With a muffled sound that seemed to explode the air, the demon-like Krull charged towards Rayner, who was closest to him. Looking at Krull’s twisted and ferocious face, no one doubted that if the three on the ring were caught by Krull, they would be torn to pieces.
“Hell… hell!” Facing Krull’s attack, Rayner’s legs had already gone weak. After all, he was just an ordinary small-time thug; how could he face a real murderous demon king like Krull?
Under Krull’s insane murderous intent, Rayner no longer had any of his previous composure. He frantically pulled out the borrowed psychic gun from behind, closed his eyes, and fearfully shouted as he randomly fired towards Krull’s direction.
Jim beside him was also so nervous that he was almost crying. Only when he heard the sound of the psychic gun firing did Jim suddenly remember Rayner’s prior instructions, and he also closed his eyes, took out his psychic gun, and randomly fired towards Krull.
The psychic bullets fired from the psychic guns flew everywhere on the ring, some even flying off the ring, scaring the audience below into a chaotic uproar.
After randomly firing the two psychic guns for a while, Rayner and Jim regained some courage. In their minds, under such dense psychic bullet fire, not only honor fighters like Krull, but even elite fighters would have to retreat.
However, Zhang Wen, standing beside Rayner and Jim, could clearly see that the psychic bullets they fired had no effect on Krull. The mere sixth-tier psychic bullets couldn’t even slow Krull down.
In the blink of an eye, Krull had already charged in front of Rayner.
Facing Krull’s bloodshot eyes, almost turning crimson, and his terrifying arms bulging with veins, Rayner almost screamed in terror. He instinctively raised his hand, fired the psychic gun at Krull once more, then threw the gun away and turned to run.
Unfortunately, the psychic bullet Rayner fired had no effect. When the psychic bullet approached, the berserk Krull didn’t even bother to block it, letting the bullet hit his face, causing a buzzing explosion and a burst of blinding blue light.
Then, with a ferocious laugh, Krull pounced forward, grabbing Rayner’s legs and lifting him upside down. Feeling that he might be torn in half the next moment, Rayner screamed uncontrollably and wet himself.
At that moment, a psychic bullet fired by Jim happened to hit Krull. Just as Krull was about to tear Rayner apart, his movements paused, and he turned to look at Jim with a sinister smile, suddenly throwing Rayner like a sandbag.
Rayner screamed as he crashed into Jim, who was also scared stiff. Under the tremendous impact, the two thugs collided, both spitting out a mouthful of blood, and then passed out from the pain.
After throwing Rayner, Krull didn’t continue to attack the people on the ring. Instead, he suddenly roared towards the sky again and then crazily jumped into the crowd below.
Under the stunned gaze of the overly shocked crowd, Krull grabbed one of the bounty fighters who had come down to watch the fun. He grabbed the man’s legs, exerted force, and smashed his body against the sea urchin stone ring like wielding a hammer.
The bounty fighter didn’t even have time to scream before his upper body was smashed into a pile of shattered flesh and blood on the ring. This horrifying scene, paired with Krull’s insane smile, stunned every spectator in the first-floor hall. The excessive shock even made them forget to run.
“Ah!” Finally, it was a female spectator who let out a piercing scream, snapping the crowd out of their daze, and they all cried and scattered in panic. The insane Krull, however, laughed maniacally and reached out towards another bounty fighter beside him.
“Bastard… bastard! Krull, have you gone mad?” The second bounty fighter attacked by Krull was from the TK group. Realizing that Krull, who was also from the TK group, was attacking him, the bounty fighter couldn’t help but roar in anger and fear.
“The match is about to begin, are both sides ready?”
Although the match between Zhang Wen’s group and Krull didn’t seem like a real “contest” to everyone, the referee of the arena still professionally raised his right hand and inquired the participants according to the rules.
“I’m ready to start at any time,” Krull continued to smile with his usual simple and honest demeanor.
Except for a few informed bounty fighters, the audience was amused by Krull’s endearing appearance, laughing heartily. Even Krull’s opponents, Rena and Jim, couldn’t help but relax.
Zhang Wen, standing behind Rena and Jim, also remained silent.
With Zhang Wen’s keen eyes, he could easily discern the approximate level of Krull, who was about to face him. Given Zhang Wen’s current strength, defeating an opponent at the peak of the eighth-tier elite level would be effortless if he wished. However, Zhang Wen had no intention of directly confronting Krull.
Zhang Wen’s purpose in coming to the Babylon Arena was to investigate the current combat strength and overall capabilities of the arena. Most of the information he had already obtained from Rena and Jim. The only task left was to understand the true abilities of the “Five Kings,” who stood at the pinnacle of the Babylon Arena’s combat strength.
Such information, of course, couldn’t be expected to come from low-level thugs like Rena and Jim, who merely scraped by at the bottom of the arena. To understand the strength of the Five Kings, one had to watch their matches. This was also the reason why Asura specifically assigned Zhang Wen to the Babylon Arena.
If Zhang Wen were to act recklessly now and easily defeat Krull, even the most foolish bounty fighters in the Babylon Arena would realize his connection to the Cassares bounty fighters by simply considering his Cassares identity.
Therefore, if possible, Zhang Wen was willing to only display the strength of an ordinary fourth or fifth-tier fighter, assisting Rena and Jim to survive the ten minutes and end this farcical match in a low-key manner.
“We’re ready too! We can start at any time,” Rena confidently raised his head and said to the referee, seeing that the audience below was growing impatient.
In fact, just before Sandro brought Rena’s group to the ring, Rena had already sneaked to the arena’s entrance and borrowed the psychic gun from Button, whom he had leverage over!
The psychic gun, capable of firing psychic bullets equivalent to a full-force strike from a sixth-tier psychic master, was still a formidable weapon for most fighters in the first-floor hall. Even against a general honor fighter, while it might not be enough to defeat them, it was quite useful for buying time.
In normal arena matches, such a cheating-like weapon as the psychic gun would be strictly prohibited. However, this “just for fun” match naturally had no such restrictions. Sandro himself had even said with a smile before the match that Rena could use any means.
Thus, Rena, who had “borrowed” two psychic guns from Button, felt completely fearless. As for whether using psychic guns in the arena match would offend Sandro and make him seek revenge later, that was not in Rena’s consideration. Rena had already thought it through clearly; Sandro, for the sake of his own face, would definitely not act against him within the next day or two.
As long as he could successfully sell the information, once this matter was over, he would immediately take the “information fee” earned from the five major organizations and leave the planet Fila, escaping to another planet. By then, no matter how powerful Sandro was, he could only watch helplessly.
Heh! That fool Sandro, thinking he could send an honor fighter to kill me, his plan was quite clever. But he didn’t expect that I could borrow two psychic guns!
While inwardly mocking Sandro’s stupidity, Rena casually waved his left hand to the audience below.
“Then, Rena’s group versus Krull, begin!” The referee immediately waved his hand forcefully, announcing the start of the match.
“Haha! Rena, put in some effort! Don’t get taken out so quickly!” The audience below laughed carelessly, teasingly shouting at Rena and Jim.
Rena glanced at Krull across the ring and noticed that after the referee announced the start of the match, Krull was staring straight at them, seemingly in a daze. This made Rena even more at ease. Having lived in the arena for three or four years, this was the first time Rena had received so much attention from everyone! Thinking about how everyone would look at him differently after defeating Krull, Rena couldn’t help but feel a bit elated.
However, Rena had no idea that both Krull on the ring and Sandro below were fully aware of the two psychic guns he and Jim were holding.
But after the referee announced the start of the match, Sandro merely sneered indifferently and left the first-floor hall. When Rena and the two fools beside him stood on the ring with Krull, they were already three dead men. Sandro never doubted his judgment and didn’t even bother to watch the match.
However, Sandro, who thought he had everything under control, didn’t notice that as he turned away, Krull, who had been standing in front of Rena and Jim, suddenly looked up and stared directly at Zhang Wen behind them.
Perhaps only Krull, who was on the ring as Zhang Wen’s opponent, could sense the strange aura emanating from this low-key stranger. The moment Krull’s gaze met Zhang Wen’s, his endearing smile immediately stiffened. Krull himself didn’t know why, but seeing Zhang Wen, even though the stranger just stood there motionless, Krull felt an inexplicable sense of unease.
This feeling seemed familiar to Krull. He remembered it from when he was serving his sentence in the Plison Maximum Security Prison. A girl with enviable beautiful silver hair, accompanied by a group of high-ranking soldiers, passed by Krull. At that time, her gaze seemed to just brush past him, and Krull was instantly overwhelmed by an extreme sense of fear and unease, driving him to madness!
Although the unease brought by this strange stranger wasn’t as strong as that terrifying silver-haired girl, the sense of déjà vu made Krull very uncomfortable! Extremely uncomfortable!
However, Krull’s expression only stiffened for a moment. He quickly resumed his endearing smile, still staring intently at Zhang Wen, as if he was smiling too happily, his eyes slightly narrowed.
Zhang Wen could feel that the moment Krull’s eyelids drooped, a surge of ferocity seemed to flash in his eyes from the depths of his soul. The tangible killing intent made Zhang Wen’s skin feel as if it was being pricked by needles.
“You’d better be careful,” Zhang Wen calmly reminded Rena and Jim as he met Krull’s gaze.
To be honest, Zhang Wen was quite puzzled. He had already tried his best to suppress his combat energy; even Sandro, who had the strength of a galaxy fighter, hadn’t noticed him when he saw Zhang Wen. Yet, Zhang Wen could sense that Krull seemed to have detected something about him. Moreover, Krull’s reaction was far more intense than Zhang Wen had anticipated.
From the last glance Krull gave him, Zhang Wen could feel that this murderous demon, who had somehow escaped from the maximum security prison, seemed unable to control himself and was about to go berserk!
“Of course. How could we not be careful with Sandro’s men? I’ve already prepared the secret weapons,” Rena nodded mysteriously to Zhang Wen.
However, although Rena said he would be careful, the uncontrollable smugness on his face showed that he didn’t take Zhang Wen’s warning too seriously.
Zhang Wen didn’t bother to say more to Rena. He finally looked up, carefully focusing on Krull, and began to rapidly circulate his Spring Water Technique combat energy within his body.
The standoff on the ring lasted a few more seconds. Just as the audience was starting to get impatient, Krull suddenly shook his head violently, opened his eyes wide, and let out a roar towards the sky.
In just a short moment, the endearing bear-like Krull disappeared from everyone’s sight. Both the audience below and the previously confident Rena and Jim were stunned by the sudden burst of ferocity from Krull.
“Disgusting! Annoying!” Krull’s throat emitted a piercing screech like two grinding wheels rubbing against each other.
In the next instant, Krull raised his arms, veins bulging. With a muffled sound that seemed to explode the air, Krull, like a demon god, charged towards Rena, who was closest to him. Looking at Krull’s twisted and ferocious face, no one doubted that if the three on the ring were caught by Krull, they would be torn to pieces.
“Holy… hell!” Facing Krull’s attack, Rena’s legs had already gone weak. After all, he was just an ordinary thug; how could he face a real murderous demon like Krull?
Under Krull’s insane killing intent, Rena lost all his previous composure. He fumbled to pull out the borrowed psychic gun from behind, closed his eyes, and fearfully fired randomly towards Krull.
Jim beside him was also so nervous he was almost crying. Only when he heard the sound of the psychic gun firing did Jim suddenly remember Rena’s earlier instructions. He also closed his eyes, took out his psychic gun, and fired randomly at Krull.
The psychic bullets from the psychic guns flew wildly around the ring, some even flying off the ring, scaring the audience below into a chaotic uproar.
After firing the two psychic guns wildly for a while, Rena and Jim regained some courage. In their minds, under such dense psychic bullet fire, not only would an honor fighter like Krull be forced to retreat, but even an elite fighter would have to give way.
However, Zhang Wen, standing beside Rena and Jim, could clearly see that the psychic bullets they fired had no effect on Krull. The mere sixth-tier psychic bullets couldn’t even slow Krull down.
In the blink of an eye, Krull had already charged in front of Rena.
Facing Krull’s bloodshot eyes, almost turning crimson, and his terrifying arms with bulging veins, Rena was almost scared to death. He instinctively raised his hand, fired the psychic gun at Krull once more, then threw the gun away and turned to run, screaming.
Unfortunately, the psychic bullet Rena fired had no effect. Seeing the psychic bullet coming towards him, the berserk Krull didn’t even bother to block it, letting it hit his face, producing a buzzing explosion and a burst of blinding blue light.
Then, with a ferocious laugh, Krull pounced forward, grabbing Rena’s legs with both hands and lifting him upside down. Feeling that he might be torn in half at any moment, Rena screamed uncontrollably, wetting his pants.
At that moment, a psychic bullet fired by Jim happened to hit Krull. Just as Krull was about to tear Rena apart, he paused, turned to look at Jim with a ferocious smile, and suddenly threw Rena like a sandbag.
Rena screamed, crashing into Jim, who was also scared stiff. Under the tremendous impact, the two thugs collided, spitting out a mouthful of blood each, and then passed out from the pain.
After throwing Rena, Krull didn’t continue to attack the people on the ring. Instead, he suddenly roared towards the sky again and then jumped wildly into the crowd below.
Under the stunned gaze of the overly shocked crowd, Krull grabbed one of the bounty fighters who had come down to watch the fun. He grabbed the man’s legs, exerted force, and swung his body like a hammer, smashing him hard onto the sea urchin stone ring.
The bounty fighter didn’t even have time to scream before his upper body was crushed into a pile of shattered flesh and blood on the ring. This horrifying scene, paired with Krull’s insane smile, stunned every audience member in the first-floor hall. The excessive shock even made them forget to run.
“Ah!” Finally, it was a female spectator who let out a piercing scream, snapping the crowd out of their daze, causing them to cry and scatter in all directions. Meanwhile, the insane Krull laughed maniacally and reached out towards another bounty fighter beside him.
“Bastard… Krull, have you gone mad?” The second bounty fighter attacked by Krull was from the TK group. Realizing that Krull, who was also from the TK group, was attacking him, the bounty fighter roared in both anger and fear.
“The match is about to begin. Are both sides ready?”
Although the match between Zhang Wen’s group and Krull was not considered a real “contest” by everyone, the referee of the arena still professionally raised his right hand and, according to the rules, inquired of the participants.
“I’m ready to start anytime,” Krull replied with his usual simple and honest smile.
Except for a few informed bounty fighters, the audience was amused by Krull’s endearing demeanor. Even Krull’s opponents, Renard and Jim, couldn’t help but relax.
Zhang Wen, standing behind Renard and Jim, remained silent.
With Zhang Wen’s keen eyes, he could easily discern the approximate level of Krull, who was about to face him. Given Zhang Wen’s current strength, defeating an opponent at the peak of the eighth-tier elite level would be effortless. However, Zhang Wen had no intention of directly confronting Krull.
Zhang Wen’s purpose in coming to the Babylon Arena was to investigate the current composition and general strength of the arena’s fighters. Most of the information he needed, he had already obtained from Renard and Jim. The only task left was to understand the capabilities of the “Five Heavenly Kings,” who stood at the top of the Babylon Arena’s power hierarchy.
Zhang Wen certainly couldn’t expect to gather such information from low-level混混 like Renard and Jim. To understand the strength of the Five Heavenly Kings, he needed to watch their matches. This was also the reason why Asura specifically assigned Zhang Wen to the Babylon Arena.
If Zhang Wen were to recklessly take action now and easily defeat Krull, even the foolish bounty fighters of the Babylon Arena would realize his connection to the Cassares bounty fighters by simply considering his Cassares identity.
Therefore, if possible, Zhang Wen was willing to only display the strength of an ordinary fourth or fifth-tier fighter, assisting Renard and Jim to survive the ten minutes and end this farcical match quietly.
“We’re ready too! We can start anytime,” Renard confidently raised his head and said to the referee, seeing that the audience below was growing impatient.
In fact, just before Sandro brought Renard and his group to the arena, Renard had already sneaked to the entrance of the arena and borrowed the psychic gun from Burton, whom he had leverage over.
The psychic gun, capable of firing a psychic bullet comparable to a full-force strike from a sixth-tier psychic master, was still a formidable weapon for most fighters in the first-floor hall. Even against a general honor fighter, while it might not be enough to defeat the opponent, it was quite useful for buying time.
In normal arena matches, such a cheating weapon like the psychic gun would be strictly prohibited. However, this “just for fun” match naturally had no such restrictions. Sandro himself had even jokingly said before the match that Renard and his group could use any means.
Thus, Renard, who had “borrowed” two psychic guns from Burton, felt completely fearless. As for whether using the psychic gun in the arena match would offend Sandro and make him seek revenge later, that was not in Renard’s consideration. Renard had already thought it through clearly; Sandro, for the sake of face, would definitely not take action against him within the next day or two.
As long as he could successfully sell the information, once this matter was over, he would immediately take the “information fee” earned from the five major organizations and leave the planet Fila, escaping to another planet. By then, no matter how powerful Sandro was, he could only watch helplessly.
Heh! That fool Sandro, thinking he could have an honor fighter kill me, his plan was quite clever. But he didn’t expect that I could borrow two psychic guns!
While inwardly mocking Sandro’s stupidity, Renard casually waved his left hand to the audience below.
“Then, Renard’s group versus Krull, begin!” The referee immediately waved his hand forcefully, announcing the start of the match.
“Haha! Renard, give it your all! Don’t get taken out so quickly!” The audience below laughed carelessly, teasingly shouting at Renard and Jim.
Renard glanced at Krull across the arena and noticed that after the referee announced the start of the match, Krull was staring straight at them, seemingly in a daze. This made Renard even more at ease. Renard had been living in the arena for three or four years, but this was the first time he had received everyone’s attention! Thinking about how everyone would look at him differently after defeating Krull, Renard couldn’t help but feel a bit elated.
However, Renard had no idea that both Krull on the arena and Sandro below the arena were fully aware of the two psychic guns he and Jim were holding.
But after the referee announced the start of the match, Sandro just sneered indifferently and left the first-floor hall. When Renard and the two fools beside him stood on the arena with Krull, they were already three dead men. Sandro never doubted his judgment and didn’t even bother to watch the match.
However, Sandro, who thought he had everything under control, also didn’t notice that as he turned away, Krull, who had been standing in front of Renard and Jim, suddenly looked up and stared directly at Zhang Wen behind them.
Perhaps only Krull, who had stepped onto the arena as Zhang Wen’s opponent, could sense the strange aura emanating from this low-key stranger. The moment Krull’s gaze met Zhang Wen’s, his endearing smile immediately stiffened. Krull himself didn’t know why, but when he saw Zhang Wen, even though this stranger was just standing there motionless, Krull felt an inexplicable sense of unease.
This feeling seemed familiar to Krull. He remembered it from when he was serving time in the Plisen Maximum Security Prison. A girl with enviable silver hair, accompanied by a team of high-ranking soldiers, had walked past Krull. At that time, her gaze had just brushed past him, and Krull had been so terrified by the extreme unease that he had gone berserk on the spot!
Although the unease brought by this strange stranger in front of him wasn’t as strong as that of the terrifying silver-haired girl, the sense of déjà vu made Krull very uncomfortable! Extremely uncomfortable!
However, Krull’s expression only stiffened for a moment. He quickly regained his endearing smile, but still stared intently at Zhang Wen, as if he was smiling too happily, his eyes slightly narrowed.
Zhang Wen could feel that the moment Krull’s eyelids lowered, a surge of ferocity seemed to flash in his eyes from the depths of his soul. The tangible killing intent made Zhang Wen’s skin feel as if it were being pricked by needles.
“You’d better be careful,” Zhang Wen calmly reminded Renard and Jim as he met Krull’s gaze.
To be honest, Zhang Wen was quite puzzled. He had tried his best to suppress his combat energy. Even Sandro, who had reached the level of a galactic fighter, hadn’t noticed him when he saw Zhang Wen. But Zhang Wen could sense that Krull seemed to have detected something about him. Moreover, Krull’s reaction was far more intense than Zhang Wen had expected.
From the last glance Krull gave him, Zhang Wen could feel that this murderous demon, who had somehow escaped from the maximum security prison, seemed to have lost control and was about to go berserk!
“Of course. How could we not be careful with Sandro’s men? I’ve already prepared the secret weapon,” Renard nodded mysteriously to Zhang Wen.
However, although Renard said he would be careful, the uncontrollable smugness on his face showed that he didn’t take Zhang Wen’s warning too seriously.
Zhang Wen didn’t bother to say more to Renard. He finally looked up and carefully focused on Krull, his Spring Water Technique combat energy rapidly circulating within his body.
The standoff on the arena lasted a few more seconds. Just as the audience was starting to get impatient, Krull suddenly shook his head violently, opened his eyes wide, and let out a wild roar.
In just a short moment, the endearing bear-like Krull had disappeared from everyone’s sight. Both the audience below and the previously confident Renard and Jim were stunned by the sudden burst of ferocity from Krull.
“Disgusting! Annoying!” Krull’s throat emitted a piercing screech like two grinding wheels rubbing against each other.
In the next instant, Krull raised his arms, bulging with veins. With a muffled sound that seemed to explode the air, the demon-like Krull charged at Renard, who was closest to him. Looking at Krull’s twisted and ferocious face, no one doubted that if the three on the arena were caught by Krull, they would be torn to pieces.
“Hell… hell!” Facing Krull’s attack, Renard’s legs had already gone weak. After all, he was just an ordinary混混; how could he face a true murderous demon like Krull?
Under Krull’s insane killing intent, Renard lost all his previous composure. He fumbled to pull out the borrowed psychic gun from behind, closed his eyes, and fearfully fired randomly in Krull’s direction.
Jim beside him was also so nervous that he was almost crying. Only when he heard the sound of the psychic gun firing did Jim suddenly remember Renard’s earlier instructions. He also closed his eyes and took out his psychic gun, firing randomly at Krull.
The psychic bullets fired from the psychic guns flew wildly around the arena, some even flying out of the arena, scaring the audience below into a chaotic uproar.
After firing the two psychic guns wildly for a while, Renard and Jim regained some courage. In their minds, under such dense psychic bullet fire, not only honor fighters like Krull, but even elite fighters would have to retreat.
However, Zhang Wen, standing beside Renard and Jim, could clearly see that the psychic bullets they fired had no effect on Krull. The mere sixth-tier psychic bullets couldn’t even slow Krull down.
In the blink of an eye, Krull had already charged in front of Renard.
Facing Krull’s bloodshot eyes, almost turning crimson, and his terrifying arms bulging with veins, Renard was almost scared out of his wits. He instinctively raised his hand, fired the psychic gun at Krull once more, then threw the gun away and turned to run with a scream.
Unfortunately, the psychic bullet Renard fired had no effect. Seeing the psychic bullet coming towards him, the berserk Krull didn’t even bother to block it, letting the bullet hit his face, exploding with a loud bang and a burst of blinding blue light.
Then, with a ferocious laugh, Krull pounced forward, grabbing Renard’s legs with both hands and lifting him upside down. Feeling that he might be torn in half by Krull in the next moment, Renard screamed uncontrollably and wet himself.
At that moment, a psychic bullet fired by Jim happened to hit Krull. Just as Krull was about to tear Renard apart, he paused, turned to look at Jim with a ferocious smile, and suddenly threw Renard like a sandbag.
Renard screamed as he crashed into Jim, who was also scared out of his wits. Under the tremendous impact, the two混混 spat out a mouthful of blood and passed out from the pain.
After throwing Renard, Krull didn’t continue to attack the people on the arena. Instead, he suddenly roared at the sky again and then madly jumped into the crowd below.
Under the stunned gaze of the overly shocked crowd, Krull grabbed one of the bounty fighters who had come down to watch the fun. He grabbed the man’s legs, exerted force, and swung his body like a hammer, smashing it hard onto the sea urchin stone arena.
The bounty fighter didn’t even have time to scream before his upper body was smashed into a pile of shattered flesh on the arena. This horrifying scene, paired with Krull’s insane smile, stunned every spectator in the first-floor hall. The excessive shock even made them forget to run.
“Ah!” Finally, it was a female spectator who let out a piercing scream, snapping the crowd out of their daze. Everyone cried and fled in all directions. Meanwhile, the insane Krull laughed maniacally and reached out for another bounty fighter beside him.
“Bastard… bastard! Krull, have you gone mad?” The second bounty fighter attacked by Krull was from the TK group. Realizing that Krull, who was also from the TK group, was attacking him, the bounty fighter roared in both anger and fear.
“The match is about to begin. Are both sides ready?”
Although the match between Zhang Wen’s group and Krull was not considered a real “contest” by anyone, the referee of the arena still professionally raised his right hand and, according to the rules, inquired of the participants.
“I’m ready to start at any time,” Krull continued to smile with his usual simple and honest demeanor.
Except for a few informed bounty fighters, the audience was amused by Krull’s endearing appearance, laughing heartily. Even Lei Na and Jim, Krull’s opponents, unconsciously relaxed.
Zhang Wen, standing behind Lei Na and Jim, also remained silent.
With Zhang Wen’s keen eyes, he could easily discern the approximate level of Krull, who was about to face him. Given Zhang Wen’s current strength, defeating an opponent at the peak of the eighth-tier elite level would be a trivial matter if he wished. However, Zhang Wen had no intention of directly confronting Krull.
Zhang Wen’s purpose in coming to the Babylon Arena was to investigate the current combat strength and overall capabilities of the arena. Most of the information he had already obtained from Lei Na and Jim. The only task left was to determine the true abilities of the “Five Heavenly Kings,” who stood at the pinnacle of the Babylon Arena’s combat power.
Such information, of course, could not be expected to come from small-time thugs like Lei Na and Jim, who were merely scraping by at the bottom of the arena. To understand the strength of the Five Heavenly Kings, one had to watch their matches. This was also the reason why Shura specifically assigned Zhang Wen to the Babylon Arena.
If Zhang Wen were to act recklessly now and easily defeat Krull, even the most foolish bounty fighters in the Babylon Arena would realize his connection to the Cassares bounty fighters by simply considering his Cassares identity.
Therefore, if possible, Zhang Wen was willing to display only the strength of an ordinary fourth or fifth-tier fighter, assisting Lei Na and Jim in surviving for ten minutes and ending this farcical match in a low-key manner.
“We’re ready too! We can start at any time,” Lei Na confidently raised his head and said to the referee, seeing that the audience below was growing impatient.
In fact, just before Sandro brought Lei Na’s group to the ring, Lei Na had already sneaked to the arena’s entrance and borrowed the psychic gun from Burton, whom he had a hold over.
The psychic gun, capable of firing psychic bullets equivalent to a full-force strike from a sixth-tier psychic, was a formidable weapon for most fighters in the first-floor hall. Even against a general honor fighter, while it might not be enough to defeat them, it was quite useful for buying time.
In regular arena matches, such a cheating weapon as the psychic gun would, of course, be strictly prohibited. However, this “playful” match naturally had no such restrictions. Sandro himself had even said with a smile before the match that Lei Na and his group could use any means.
Thus, Lei Na, having “borrowed” two psychic guns from Burton, felt completely fearless. As for whether using psychic guns in the arena would offend Sandro and make him seek trouble later, that was not in Lei Na’s considerations. He had already thought it through clearly: Sandro, for the sake of face, would definitely not act against him within the next day or two.
As long as he could successfully sell the information, once this matter was over, he would immediately take the “information fee” earned from the five major organizations and leave Fila Planet, escaping to another planet. By then, no matter how powerful Sandro was, he could only watch helplessly.
Heh! That fool Sandro, wanting to use an honor fighter to kill me, his plan was quite clever. But he didn’t expect that I could borrow two psychic guns!
Lei Na, while inwardly mocking Sandro’s stupidity, casually waved his left hand to the audience below.
“Then, Lei Na’s group versus Krull, begin!” The referee immediately waved his hand forcefully, announcing the start of the match.
“Haha! Lei Na, put in some effort! Don’t get taken out so quickly!” The audience below laughed carelessly, teasingly shouting at Lei Na and Jim.
Lei Na glanced at Krull across the ring and noticed that after the referee announced the start of the match, Krull was staring straight at them, seemingly in a daze. This made Lei Na even more at ease. Having lived in the arena for three or four years, this was the first time Lei Na had received such attention from everyone! Thinking of the admiration he would receive after defeating Krull, Lei Na couldn’t help but feel a bit giddy.
However, Lei Na had no idea that both Krull on the ring and Sandro below were fully aware of the two psychic guns in his and Jim’s hands.
Yet, after the referee announced the start of the match, Sandro merely sneered indifferently and left the first-floor hall. When Lei Na and the two fools beside him stood on the ring with Krull, they were already three dead men. Sandro never doubted his judgment and didn’t even bother to watch the match.
However, Sandro, who thought he had everything under control, also failed to notice that as he turned away, Krull, who had been standing in front of Lei Na and Jim, suddenly looked up and stared directly at Zhang Wen behind them.
Perhaps only Krull, who was on stage as Zhang Wen’s opponent, could sense the strange aura emanating from this low-key stranger. The moment his gaze met Zhang Wen’s, Krull’s endearing smile instantly stiffened. Krull himself didn’t know why, but seeing Zhang Wen, who was just standing there motionless, gave him an inexplicable sense of unease.
This feeling, Krull seemed to have experienced once before. He remembered it was when he was still serving time in the Plison Maximum Security Prison. A girl with enviable silver hair, accompanied by a group of high-ranking soldiers, passed by Krull. At that time, her gaze seemed to just sweep over him, and Krull was so overwhelmed by the fear-inducing unease that he went berserk on the spot!
Although the unease brought by this strange stranger before him wasn’t as strong as that terrifying silver-haired girl, the déjà vu feeling made Krull very uncomfortable! Extremely uncomfortable!
However, Krull’s expression only stiffened for a moment. He quickly regained his endearing smile, but still stared intently at Zhang Wen, as if smiling too happily, his eyes slightly narrowed.
Zhang Wen could feel that the moment Krull’s eyelids drooped, a surge of ferocity seemed to emerge from the depths of his soul, flashing fiercely in his eyes. The murderous intent, almost tangible, made Zhang Wen’s skin feel as if it were being pricked by needles.
“You’d better be careful,” Zhang Wen calmly reminded Lei Na and Jim as he met Krull’s gaze.
Honestly, Zhang Wen was quite puzzled. He had done his best to suppress his combat energy; even Sandro, who had reached the level of a galactic fighter, hadn’t noticed him when he saw Zhang Wen. Yet, Zhang Wen could sense that Krull seemed to have detected something about him. Moreover, the intensity of Krull’s reaction far exceeded Zhang Wen’s expectations.
From the last glance Krull cast at Zhang Wen, Zhang Wen could feel that this murderous demon, who had somehow escaped from the maximum security prison, seemed to have lost control and was about to go berserk!
“Of course. How could we not be careful with Sandro’s men? I’ve already prepared the secret weapons,” Lei Na nodded mysteriously to Zhang Wen.
However, although Lei Na said he would be careful, the uncontrollable smugness on his face showed that he didn’t take Zhang Wen’s warning too seriously.
Zhang Wen didn’t bother to say more to Lei Na. He finally looked up, carefully focusing on Krull, and began to rapidly circulate his Spring Water Technique combat energy within his body.
The standoff on the ring continued for a few more seconds. Just as the audience was starting to grow impatient, Krull suddenly shook his head violently, opened his eyes wide, and let out a wild roar towards the sky.
In just a short moment, the endearing, bear-like Krull vanished from everyone’s sight. Both the audience below and the previously confident Lei Na and Jim were stunned by the sudden burst of ferocity from Krull.
“Annoying! So annoying!” Krull’s throat emitted a screech like two grinding wheels rubbing against each other.
In the next instant, Krull raised his arms, veins bulging. With a muffled sound that seemed to explode the air, Krull, like a demon god, charged towards Lei Na, who was closest to him. Looking at Krull’s twisted, ferocious face, no one doubted that if the three on the ring were caught by Krull, they would be torn to pieces.
“Damn… damn it!” Facing Krull’s attack, Lei Na’s legs had already gone weak. After all, he was just an ordinary thug; how could he face a true murderous demon like Krull?
Under Krull’s insane murderous intent, Lei Na lost all his previous composure. He fumbled to pull out the borrowed psychic gun from behind, closed his eyes, and fearfully fired randomly in Krull’s direction.
Jim beside him was also so nervous he was almost crying. Only when he heard the sound of the psychic gun firing did Jim suddenly remember Lei Na’s earlier instructions. He also closed his eyes, took out his psychic gun, and fired randomly at Krull.
The psychic bullets from the psychic guns flew wildly around the ring, some even flying off the ring, causing the audience below to shout and scatter in panic.
After firing the two psychic guns wildly for a while, Lei Na and Jim regained some courage. In their minds, under such dense psychic fire, not only would an honor fighter like Krull be forced to retreat, but even an elite fighter would have to give way.
However, Zhang Wen, standing beside Lei Na and Jim, could clearly see that the psychic bullets they fired had no effect on Krull. The mere sixth-tier psychic bullets couldn’t even slow Krull down.
In the blink of an eye, Krull had already charged in front of Lei Na.
Facing Krull’s bloodshot eyes, almost turning crimson, and his terrifying, vein-bulging arms, Lei Na almost screamed in terror. He instinctively raised his hand, fired the psychic gun at Krull once more, then threw the gun away and turned to run.
Unfortunately, the psychic bullet Lei Na fired had no effect. Seeing the psychic bullet coming towards him, the berserk Krull didn’t even bother to block it, letting it hit his face, causing a buzzing explosion and a burst of blinding blue light.
Then, with a ferocious laugh, Krull pounced forward, grabbing Lei Na’s legs and lifting him upside down. Feeling that he might be torn in half at any moment, Lei Na screamed uncontrollably and wet himself.
At that moment, a psychic bullet fired by Jim happened to hit Krull. Just as Krull was about to tear Lei Na apart, his movements paused. He turned his head with a sinister smile, looked at Jim, and suddenly threw Lei Na like a sandbag.
Lei Na screamed as he collided violently with Jim, who was also scared stiff. Under the tremendous impact, the two thugs, crashing into each other, simultaneously spat out a mouthful of blood and then passed out from the pain.
After throwing Lei Na, Krull didn’t continue to attack the people on the ring. Instead, he suddenly roared towards the sky again and then madly jumped into the crowd below.
Under the stunned gaze of the overly shocked crowd, Krull grabbed one of the bounty fighters who had come down to watch the spectacle. He grabbed the man’s legs, exerted force, and like wielding a hammer, smashed his body fiercely onto the sea urchin stone ring.
The bounty fighter didn’t even have time to scream before his upper body was smashed into a pile of shattered flesh on the ring. This horrifying scene, paired with Krull’s insane laughter, stunned every spectator in the first-floor hall. The shock was so overwhelming that they even forgot to flee.
“Ah!” Finally, it was a female spectator who screamed at the top of her lungs, snapping the crowd out of their daze. Everyone began to cry and scatter in panic. Meanwhile, the berserk Krull, with a wild laugh, reached out towards another bounty fighter beside him.
“Bastard… bastard! Krull, have you gone mad?” The second bounty fighter attacked by Krull was from the TK group. Realizing that Krull, who was also from the TK group, was attacking him, the bounty fighter shouted in both anger and fear.
“The match is about to begin. Are both sides ready?”
Although the match between Zhang Wen’s group and Krull didn’t seem like a real “contest” to anyone, the referee of the arena still professionally raised his right hand, asking the participants according to the rules.
“I’m ready to start at any time,” Krull continued to smile with his usual simplicity.
Except for a few informed bounty fighters, the audience was amused by Krull’s endearing demeanor. Even Rena and Jim, Krull’s opponents, couldn’t help but relax.
Zhang Wen, standing behind Rena and Jim, remained silent.
With Zhang Wen’s keen eyes, he could easily discern Krull’s approximate skill level. Given Zhang Wen’s current strength, defeating an opponent at the peak of the eighth-tier elite level would be effortless. However, Zhang Wen had no intention of directly confronting Krull.
Zhang Wen’s purpose in coming to the Babylon Arena was to investigate the current composition and overall strength of its fighters. He had already gathered most of the information from Rena and Jim. The only task left was to understand the capabilities of the “Five Kings,” who stood at the pinnacle of the Babylon Arena’s power.
Such information, of course, couldn’t be obtained from low-level thugs like Rena and Jim. To understand the strength of the Five Kings, one had to watch their matches. This was also the reason why Shura specifically assigned Zhang Wen to the Babylon Arena.
If Zhang Wen were to recklessly take action now and easily defeat Krull, even the dim-witted bounty fighters of the Babylon Arena would realize his connection to the Cassares bounty fighters by simply considering his Cassares identity.
Therefore, if possible, Zhang Wen was willing to display only the strength of an ordinary fourth or fifth-tier fighter, assisting Rena and Jim in surviving the ten minutes and ending this farcical match discreetly.
“We’re ready too! We can start anytime,” Rena confidently raised his head and said to the referee, noticing the audience’s growing impatience.
In fact, just before Sandro brought Rena’s group to the ring, Rena had already sneaked to the arena’s entrance and borrowed a psychic gun from Button, whom he had leverage over!
Capable of firing psychic bullets comparable to a full-force strike from a sixth-tier psychic master, the psychic gun was a formidable weapon for most fighters in the first-floor hall. Even against an ordinary honor fighter, while it might not guarantee victory, it was quite useful for buying time.
In regular arena matches, such a weapon would be strictly prohibited. However, this “playful” match had no such restrictions. Sandro himself had even jokingly said before the match that Rena and his group could use any means necessary.
Thus, Rena, having “borrowed” two psychic guns from Button, felt completely at ease. As for whether using psychic guns in the match would offend Sandro and provoke him later, Rena didn’t care. He had already made up his mind; Sandro, for the sake of face, wouldn’t act against him within the next couple of days.
As long as he could successfully sell the information, once this matter was over, he would immediately leave Fila Planet with the “information fee” earned from the five major organizations and escape to another planet. By then, no matter how powerful Sandro was, he could only watch helplessly.
Heh! That fool Sandro, thinking he could send an honor fighter to kill me, his plan was quite clever. But he didn’t expect that I could borrow two psychic guns!
Rena, inwardly mocking Sandro’s stupidity, casually waved his left hand to the audience below.
“Then, Rena’s group versus Krull, begin!” The referee immediately waved his hand, announcing the start of the match.
“Haha! Rena, put in some effort! Don’t get taken out so quickly!” The audience below laughed carelessly, teasing Rena and Jim with shouts.
Rena glanced at Krull across the ring, noticing that after the referee announced the start, Krull was staring straight at them, seemingly in a daze. This made Rena even more at ease. Having lived in the arena for three or four years, this was the first time Rena had received so much attention! Thinking about how everyone would look at him differently after defeating Krull, Rena couldn’t help but feel a bit giddy.
However, Rena had no idea that both Krull on the ring and Sandro below were fully aware of the two psychic guns he and Jim held.
But after the referee announced the start, Sandro merely sneered indifferently and left the first-floor hall. The moment Rena and his two fools stood on the ring with Krull, they were already three dead men. Sandro never doubted his judgment and didn’t even bother to watch the match.
However, Sandro, who thought he had everything under control, didn’t notice that as he turned away, Krull, who had been standing in front of Rena and Jim, suddenly looked up and stared directly at Zhang Wen behind them.
Perhaps only Krull, as Zhang Wen’s opponent, could sense the strange aura emanating from this low-key stranger. The moment Krull’s gaze met Zhang Wen’s, his endearing smile instantly stiffened. Krull himself didn’t know why, but seeing Zhang Wen, who was just standing there motionless, filled him with an inexplicable sense of unease.
This feeling, Krull seemed to have experienced once before. He remembered it was when he was still serving his sentence in the Plison Maximum Security Prison. A girl with enviable silver hair, accompanied by a group of high-ranking soldiers, passed by Krull. Her gaze, seemingly just brushing past him, had triggered an overwhelming fear that drove Krull to madness on the spot!
Although the unease brought by this strange stranger wasn’t as intense as that terrifying silver-haired girl, the déjà vu feeling made Krull extremely uncomfortable! Very uncomfortable!
However, Krull’s expression only stiffened for a moment. He quickly regained his endearing smile, still staring intently at Zhang Wen, as if laughing too hard, his eyes slightly narrowed.
Zhang Wen could feel that the moment Krull’s eyelids drooped, a surge of ferocity, as if from the depths of his soul, flashed in his eyes. The tangible killing intent made Zhang Wen’s skin feel as if it were being pricked by needles.
“You’d better be careful,” Zhang Wen calmly reminded Rena and Jim as he met Krull’s gaze.
Honestly, Zhang Wen was quite puzzled. He had done his best to suppress his combat energy; even Sandro, who had reached the level of a galaxy fighter, hadn’t noticed him. Yet, Zhang Wen could sense that Krull seemed to have detected something about him. Moreover, Krull’s reaction was far more intense than Zhang Wen had anticipated.
From the last glance Krull gave him, Zhang Wen could feel that this murderous demon, who had somehow escaped from the maximum security prison, seemed unable to control himself and was about to go berserk!
“Of course. How could we not be careful with Sandro’s men? I’ve already prepared the secret weapons,” Rena nodded mysteriously to Zhang Wen.
However, despite Rena’s claim of being careful, the uncontrollable smugness on his face showed that he didn’t take Zhang Wen’s warning seriously.
Zhang Wen didn’t bother to say more to Rena. He finally looked up, carefully focusing on Krull, as the Spring Water Technique’s combat energy rapidly circulated within his body.
The standoff on the ring lasted a few more seconds. Just as the audience was growing impatient, Krull suddenly shook his head violently, opened his eyes wide, and let out a wild roar.
In just a short moment, the endearing, bear-like Krull vanished from everyone’s sight. Both the audience below and the previously confident Rena and Jim were stunned by the sudden burst of ferocity from Krull.
“Disgusting! Annoying!” Krull’s throat emitted a screech like two grinding wheels rubbing against each other.
In the next instant, Krull raised his arms, veins bulging. With a muffled sound that seemed to explode the air, Krull, like a demon god, charged at Rena, who was closest to him. Looking at Krull’s twisted,狰狞 face, no one doubted that if Rena and the others on the ring were caught by Krull, they would be torn to pieces.
“Hell… hell!” Facing Krull’s attack, Rena’s legs had already gone weak. After all, he was just an ordinary thug; how could he face a true murderous demon like Krull?
Under Krull’s疯狂杀意, Rena lost all his previous composure. He fumbled to pull out the borrowed psychic gun from behind, closed his eyes, and fearfully fired randomly in Krull’s direction.
Jim, beside him, was also so紧张 he was almost crying. Only when he heard the sound of the psychic gun firing did he suddenly remember Rena’s earlier instructions. He also closed his eyes and fired his psychic gun randomly at Krull.
The psychic bullets from the psychic guns flew wildly around the ring, some even flying off the ring, causing the audience below to scream and scatter in chaos.
After firing the two psychic guns wildly for a while, Rena and Jim regained some courage. In their minds, under such密集的火力, not only would an honor fighter like Krull be forced to retreat, but even an elite fighter would have to避其锋芒.
However, Zhang Wen, standing beside Rena and Jim, could clearly see that the psychic bullets they fired had no effect on Krull. The mere sixth-tier psychic bullets couldn’t even slow Krull down.
In the blink of an eye, Krull had already charged in front of Rena.
Facing Krull’s bloodshot eyes, almost turning crimson, and his恐怖的双臂, Rena almost screamed in terror. He instinctively raised his hand, fired the psychic gun at Krull again, then threw the gun away and turned to run.
Unfortunately, the psychic bullet Rena fired had no effect. Seeing the psychic bullet coming at him, the berserk Krull didn’t even bother to block it, letting the bullet hit his face, causing a loud buzzing sound and a burst of刺眼的蓝光.
Then, with a狰狞的狂笑, Krull pounced forward, grabbing Rena’s legs and lifting him upside down. Feeling that he might be torn in half at any moment, Rena screamed uncontrollably, wetting his pants.
At that moment, a psychic bullet fired by Jim刚好打在克鲁尔身上。正准备将雷纳撕碎的克鲁尔动作一滞，狞笑着转过身来看了吉姆一眼，突然将手中的雷纳当成沙包一样扔了出去。
雷纳惨叫着，狠狠撞上了同样吓软了腿脚的吉姆。在巨大的冲击力下，两个撞在一起的小混混同时喷出一大口鲜血，然后疼晕了过去。
而扔出雷纳之后的克鲁尔也没有继续对擂台上的人发起攻击，反而突然再次仰天咆哮，然后疯狂的跳入了台下的人群之中。
在因为吃惊过度而呆住的人群注视之下，克鲁尔竟一把抓起了那几个下楼来看热闹的赏金斗士中的一人。他抓着那人的双腿，猛一发力，便像挥舞铁锤一般将他的身体狠狠的砸在了海胆石的擂台上。
那名赏金斗士连惨叫声都没有来得及发出，整个上半身便已在擂台上撞成了一摊碎裂的血肉。这恐怖的一幕配上克鲁尔疯狂的笑容，惊呆了每一个在一层大厅中的观众。过度的震惊，甚至让他们都忘记了逃跑。
“啊！”最后，还不知道是哪个围观的女观众扯着嗓子的一声尖叫，才让人群如梦初醒一般，全都哭喊着四散奔逃。而疯狂的克鲁尔却狂笑着又将手伸向了身边的另外一名赏金斗士。
“混……混蛋！克鲁尔，你疯了吗？”被克鲁尔攻击的第二名赏金斗士正是TK组的人，发觉同属于TK组的克鲁尔竟然攻向了自己，那名赏金斗士不由又怒又怕的狂吼起来。
“The match is about to begin, are both sides ready?”
Although the match between Zhang Wen’s group and Krull was not considered a real “contest” by everyone, the referee of the arena still professionally raised his right hand and, according to the rules, inquired of the participants.
“I’m ready to start at any time,” Krull continued to smile with his usual simple honesty.
Except for a few informed bounty fighters, the audience was amused by Krull’s endearing demeanor. Even Krull’s opponents, Renard and Jim, unconsciously relaxed.
Zhang Wen, standing behind Renard and Jim, also remained silent.
With Zhang Wen’s keen eyes, he could easily discern the approximate level of Krull, who was about to face him. Given Zhang Wen’s current strength, defeating an opponent at the peak of the eighth-tier elite level would be effortless if he wished. However, Zhang Wen had no intention of directly confronting Krull.
Zhang Wen’s purpose in coming to the Babylon Arena was to investigate the current combat strength and overall capabilities of the arena. Most of the information he had already obtained from Renard and Jim. The only task left was to understand the true abilities of the “Five Heavenly Kings” who stood at the top of the Babylon Arena’s combat hierarchy.
Such information, of course, could not be expected to come from small-time thugs like Renard and Jim who were just scraping by at the bottom of the arena. To understand the strength of the Five Heavenly Kings, one had to watch their matches. This was also the reason why Asura specifically assigned Zhang Wen to the Babylon Arena.
If Zhang Wen were to act recklessly now and easily defeat Krull, even the foolish bounty fighters of the Babylon Arena would realize his connection to the Cassares bounty fighters by simply considering his Cassares identity.
Therefore, if possible, Zhang Wen was willing to only display the strength of an ordinary fourth or fifth-tier fighter, assisting Renard and Jim from the sidelines to endure the ten minutes and end this farcical match in a low-key manner.
“We are also ready! We can start at any time,” Renard confidently raised his head and said to the referee, seeing that the audience below was growing impatient.
In fact, just before Sandro brought Renard’s group to the ring, Renard had already gone to the arena’s entrance and borrowed the psychic gun from Button, whom he had a hold over!
The psychic gun, capable of firing psychic bullets equivalent to a full-force strike from a sixth-tier psychic master, was still a powerful weapon for most fighters in the first-floor hall. Even against a general honor fighter, while it might not be enough to defeat them, it was quite useful for buying time.
In normal arena matches, such a cheating weapon as the psychic gun would, of course, be strictly prohibited. However, this “just for fun” match naturally had no such rules. Sandro himself had even said with a smile before the match that Renard and his group could use any means.
Thus, Renard, who had “borrowed” two psychic guns from Button, was fearless. As for whether using psychic guns in the arena match would offend Sandro and make him seek trouble later, that was not in Renard’s consideration. Renard had already thought it through clearly; Sandro, for the sake of face, would definitely not move against him within the next day or two.
As long as he could successfully sell the information, once this matter was over, he would immediately leave the planet Fila with the “information fee” earned from the five major organizations and escape to another planet. By then, no matter how powerful Sandro was, he could only watch helplessly.
Heh! That fool Sandro, wanting to use an honor fighter to kill me, his plan was quite clever. But you didn’t expect that I could borrow two psychic guns, did you?
Renard, while inwardly mocking Sandro’s stupidity, casually waved his left hand to the audience below.
“Then, Renard’s group versus Krull, begin!” The referee immediately waved his hand forcefully, announcing the start of the match.
“Haha! Renard, put in some effort! Don’t get taken out so quickly!” The audience below laughed indifferently, teasingly shouting at Renard and Jim.
Renard glanced at Krull across the ring and noticed that after the referee announced the start of the match, Krull was staring straight at them, as if in a daze. This made Renard even more at ease. Renard had been living in the arena for three or four years, but this was the first time he had received everyone’s attention! Thinking about how everyone would look at him differently after defeating Krull, Renard couldn’t help but feel a bit elated.
However, Renard had no idea that both Krull on the ring and Sandro below were fully aware of the two psychic guns he and Jim were holding.
But after the referee announced the start of the match, Sandro just sneered indifferently and left the first-floor hall. When Renard and the two fools beside him stood on the ring with Krull, they were already three dead men. Sandro never doubted his judgment and didn’t even bother to watch the match.
However, Sandro, who thought he had everything under control, also didn’t notice that as he turned away, Krull, who had been standing in front of Renard and Jim, suddenly looked up and directly stared at Zhang Wen behind them.
Perhaps only Krull, who was on stage as Zhang Wen’s opponent, could sense the strange aura emanating from this low-key stranger. The moment his gaze met Zhang Wen’s, Krull’s endearing smile immediately stiffened. Krull himself didn’t know why, but when he saw Zhang Wen, even though the stranger was just standing there motionless, Krull felt an inexplicable sense of unease.
This feeling, Krull seemed to have experienced once before. Krull remembered when he was still serving his sentence in the Plison Maximum Security Prison. A girl with enviably beautiful silver hair, accompanied by a group of high-ranking soldiers, passed by Krull. At that time, her gaze seemed to just sweep over Krull inadvertently, but the extreme fear and unease it caused made Krull go berserk on the spot!
Although the unease brought by this strange stranger before him was not as strong as that terrifying silver-haired girl, the déjà vu feeling made Krull very uncomfortable! Very uncomfortable!
However, Krull’s expression only stiffened for a moment. He quickly regained his endearing smile, but still stared intently at Zhang Wen, as if smiling too happily, his eyes slightly narrowed.
Zhang Wen could feel that the moment Krull’s eyelids closed slightly, a surge of ferocity, as if from the depths of his soul, flashed in his eyes. The tangible killing intent made Zhang Wen’s skin feel as if it were being pricked by needles.
“You’d better be careful,” Zhang Wen calmly reminded Renard and Jim as he met Krull’s gaze.
Honestly, Zhang Wen was quite puzzled. He had tried his best to conceal his combat energy; even Sandro, whose strength had reached the level of a galactic fighter, hadn’t noticed him when he saw Zhang Wen. But Zhang Wen could sense that Krull seemed to have detected something about him. Moreover, Krull’s reaction was far more intense than Zhang Wen had anticipated.
From the last glance Krull gave him, Zhang Wen could feel that this murderous demon who had somehow escaped from the maximum security prison seemed unable to control himself and was about to go berserk!
“Of course. How could we not be careful with Sandro’s men? I’ve already prepared the secret weapons,” Renard nodded mysteriously to Zhang Wen.
However, although Renard said he would be careful, the uncontrollable smugness on his face showed that he didn’t take Zhang Wen’s warning too seriously.
Zhang Wen didn’t bother to say more to Renard. He finally looked up and carefully focused on Krull, the Spring Water Technique’s combat energy rapidly circulating within his body.
The standoff on the ring continued for a few more seconds. Just as the audience was starting to get impatient, Krull suddenly shook his head violently, opened his eyes wide, and let out a wild roar towards the sky.
In just a short moment, the endearing, bear-like Krull had completely disappeared from everyone’s sight. Both the audience below and the previously confident Renard and Jim were stunned by the sudden outburst of ferocity from Krull.
“Disgusting! Annoying!” Krull’s throat emitted a piercing scream, like two grinding wheels rubbing against each other.
In the next instant, Krull raised his arms, veins bulging. With a muffled sound that seemed to explode the air, the demon-like Krull charged at Renard, who was closest to him. Looking at Krull’s twisted, ferocious face, no one doubted that if the three on the ring were caught by Krull, they would be torn to pieces.
“Hell… hell!” Facing Krull’s attack, Renard’s legs had already gone weak. After all, he was just an ordinary thug; how could he face a real murderous demon like Krull?
Under Krull’s insane killing intent, Renard no longer had any of his previous composure. He frantically pulled out the borrowed psychic gun from behind, closed his eyes, and fearfully shouted, firing randomly in Krull’s direction.
Jim beside him was also so nervous he was almost crying. Only when he heard the sound of the psychic gun firing did Jim suddenly remember Renard’s prior instructions. He also closed his eyes, took out the psychic gun, and fired randomly at Krull.
The psychic bullets fired by the psychic guns flew all over the ring, some even flying out of the ring, scaring the audience below into a chaotic uproar.
After firing randomly with the two psychic guns for a while, Renard and Jim regained some courage. In their minds, under such dense psychic bullet fire, not only honor fighters like Krull, but even elite fighters would have to retreat.
However, Zhang Wen, standing beside Renard and Jim, could clearly see that the psychic bullets they fired had no effect on Krull. The mere sixth-tier psychic bullets couldn’t even slow Krull down.
In the blink of an eye, Krull had already charged in front of Renard.
Facing Krull’s bloodshot eyes, almost turning crimson, and his terrifying, vein-bulging arms, Renard almost screamed in terror. He instinctively raised his hand, fired the psychic gun at Krull once more, then threw the gun away and turned to run.
Unfortunately, the psychic bullet Renard fired had no effect. When the psychic bullet attack came before him, the berserk Krull didn’t even bother to block it, letting the bullet hit his face, causing a buzzing explosion and a burst of blinding blue light.
Then, with a ferocious laugh, Krull pounced forward, grabbing Renard’s legs with both hands and lifting him upside down. Feeling that he might be torn in half by Krull the next moment, the screaming Renard uncontrollably wet himself.
At that moment, a psychic bullet fired by Jim happened to hit Krull. Just as Krull was about to tear Renard apart, his movements paused. He turned to look at Jim with a ferocious smile, then suddenly threw Renard like a sandbag.
Renard screamed as he collided violently with Jim, who was also scared stiff. Under the tremendous impact, the two thugs spat out a mouthful of blood simultaneously and then passed out from the pain.
After throwing Renard, Krull didn’t continue to attack the people on the ring. Instead, he suddenly roared towards the sky again and then madly jumped into the crowd below.
Under the stunned gaze of the overly shocked crowd, Krull grabbed one of the bounty fighters who had come down to watch the fun. He grabbed the man’s legs, exerted force, and smashed his body against the sea urchin stone ring like a hammer.
The bounty fighter didn’t even have time to scream before his upper body was smashed into a pile of shattered flesh on the ring. This horrifying scene, paired with Krull’s insane smile, stunned every audience member in the first-floor hall. The excessive shock even made them forget to run.
“Ah!” Finally, it was a female spectator’s piercing scream that woke the crowd like a dream, causing everyone to cry and scatter in all directions. The insane Krull, however, laughed maniacally and reached out to another bounty fighter beside him.
“Bastard… bastard! Krull, have you gone mad?” The second bounty fighter attacked by Krull was from the TK group. Realizing that Krull, who was also from the TK group, was attacking him, the bounty fighter roared in both anger and fear.
“The match is about to begin, are both sides ready?”
Although the match between Zhang Wen’s group and Krull was not considered a real “contest” in the eyes of everyone, the referee of the arena still professionally raised his right hand and, according to the rules, inquired of the participants in the arena.
“I’m ready to start at any time,” Krull continued to smile with his usual simplicity.
Apart from a few informed bounty fighters, the audience was amused by Krull’s endearing demeanor. Even Krull’s opponents, Renard and Jim, couldn’t help but relax.
Standing behind Renard and Jim, Zhang Wen also consciously remained silent.
With Zhang Wen’s keen eyes, he could easily discern the approximate level of Krull, who was about to face him. Given Zhang Wen’s current strength, defeating an opponent who was at the peak of the eighth-tier elite level would be a trivial matter if he wished. However, Zhang Wen had no intention of directly confronting Krull.
Zhang Wen’s purpose in coming to the Babylon Arena was to investigate the current composition and general strength of the arena’s combatants. Most of the information he had already obtained from Renard and Jim. The only task he had yet to complete was to determine the capabilities of the “Five Heavenly Kings,” who stood at the top of the Babylon Arena’s combat hierarchy.
Such information, of course, Zhang Wen could not expect to obtain from small-time thugs like Renard and Jim, who were just scraping by at the bottom of the arena. To understand the strength of the Five Heavenly Kings, one had to watch their matches. This was also the reason why Shura specifically assigned Zhang Wen to the Babylon Arena.
If Zhang Wen were to act recklessly now and easily defeat Krull, even the bounty fighters of the Babylon Arena, who might be fools, would realize his connection to the bounty fighters of Kassares by simply considering his Kassares identity.
Therefore, if possible, Zhang Wen was willing to only display the strength of an ordinary fourth or fifth-tier fighter, assisting Renard and Jim in surviving for ten minutes, and ending this farcical match in a low-key manner.
“We’re ready on our side! We can start at any time,” Renard confidently raised his head and said to the referee, seeing that the audience below was growing impatient.
In fact, just before Sandro brought Renard and his group to the ring, Renard had already sneaked to the entrance of the arena and borrowed the psychic gun from Burton, whom he had a hold over!
The psychic gun, capable of firing psychic bullets comparable to a full-force strike from a sixth-tier psychic master, was still a formidable weapon for most fighters in the first-floor hall. Even against a general honor fighter, while it might not be enough to defeat the opponent, it was quite useful for buying time.
In normal arena matches, such a cheating weapon as the psychic gun would, of course, be strictly prohibited. However, this match, which was merely “for fun,” naturally had no such regulations. Sandro himself had jokingly said before the match that Renard and his group could use any means.
Therefore, Renard, who had “borrowed” two psychic guns from Burton, was so confident. As for whether using psychic guns in the arena match would offend Sandro and make him seek trouble later, that was not in Renard’s consideration. Renard had already thought it through clearly; Sandro, out of face-saving considerations, would definitely not take action against him within the next day or two.
As long as he could successfully sell the information, once this matter was over, he would immediately leave Fila Planet with the “information fee” earned from the five major organizations and escape to another planet. By then, no matter how powerful Sandro was, he could only watch helplessly.
Heh! That fool Sandro, wanting to have an honor fighter kill me, his plan was quite clever. But, you didn’t expect that I could borrow two psychic guns, did you?
Renard, while inwardly mocking Sandro’s stupidity with pride, casually waved his left hand to the audience below.
“Then, Renard’s group versus Krull, begin!” The referee immediately waved his hand forcefully, announcing the start of the match.
“Haha! Renard, put in some effort! Don’t get taken out so quickly!” The audience below laughed indifferently, teasingly shouting at Renard and Jim.
Renard glanced at Krull across the ring and noticed that after the referee announced the start of the match, Krull was staring straight at them, as if in a daze. This made Renard even more at ease. Renard had been making a living in the arena for three or four years, but this was the first time he had received everyone’s attention! Thinking about how everyone would look at him with new respect after defeating Krull, Renard couldn’t help but feel a bit elated.
However, Renard had no idea that both Krull on the ring and Sandro below were fully aware of the two psychic guns in his and Jim’s hands.
But after the referee announced the start of the match, Sandro just sneered indifferently and left the first-floor hall. When Renard and his two fools stood on the ring with Krull, they were already three dead men. Sandro never doubted his judgment and didn’t even bother to watch the match.
However, Sandro, who thought he had everything under control, also didn’t notice that as he turned away, Krull, who had been standing in front of Renard and Jim, suddenly looked up and stared straight at Zhang Wen behind them.
Perhaps only Krull, who had stepped onto the stage as Zhang Wen’s opponent, could sense the strange aura emanating from this low-key stranger. The moment Krull’s gaze met Zhang Wen’s, his endearing smile immediately stiffened. Krull himself didn’t know why, but when he saw Zhang Wen, even though this stranger was just standing there motionless, Krull always felt an extremely peculiar sense of unease.
This feeling, Krull seemed to have experienced once before. Krull remembered when he was still serving his sentence in the Pricon Maximum Security Prison. A girl with a head of enviable beautiful silver hair, accompanied by a team of high-ranking soldiers, walked past Krull. At that time, her gaze seemed to just sweep over Krull inadvertently, and he was so terrified by the extreme unease that he went berserk on the spot!
Although the unease brought by this strange stranger before him was not as strong as that terrifying silver-haired girl, the sense of déjà vu made Krull very uncomfortable! Very uncomfortable!
However, Krull’s expression only stiffened for a moment. He quickly resumed his endearing smile, but still stared intently at Zhang Wen, as if he was smiling so happily that his eyes slightly narrowed.
Zhang Wen could feel that the moment Krull’s eyelids drooped, a surge of ferocity seemed to flash in his eyes from the depths of his soul. That tangible killing intent made Zhang Wen’s skin feel as if it was being pricked by needles.
“You’d better be careful,” Zhang Wen calmly reminded Renard and Jim as he met Krull’s gaze.
Honestly, Zhang Wen was quite puzzled. He had tried his best to suppress his combat energy; even Sandro, whose strength had reached the level of a galaxy fighter, hadn’t noticed him when he saw Zhang Wen. But Zhang Wen could sense that Krull seemed to have detected something about him. Moreover, the intensity of Krull’s reaction far exceeded Zhang Wen’s expectations.
From the last glance Krull cast at Zhang Wen, Zhang Wen could feel that this murderous demon, who had somehow escaped from the maximum security prison, seemed to have lost control and was about to go berserk!
“Of course. How could we not be careful with Sandro’s men? I’ve already prepared the secret weapons,” Renard nodded mysteriously to Zhang Wen.
However, although Renard said he would be careful, just looking at the uncontrollable smugness on his face, it was clear that he didn’t take Zhang Wen’s warning too seriously.
Zhang Wen also didn’t bother to say more to Renard. He finally looked up and carefully focused on Krull, the Spring Water Technique’s combat energy rapidly circulating within his body.
The standoff on the ring continued for a few more seconds. Just as the audience was starting to get impatient, Krull suddenly shook his head violently, opened his eyes wide, and roared towards the sky.
In just a short moment, the endearing bear-like Krull had completely disappeared from everyone’s sight. Both the audience below and the previously confident Renard and Jim were stunned by the sudden burst of ferocity from Krull.
“Annoying! So annoying!” Krull’s throat emitted a piercing screech like two grinding wheels rubbing against each other.
In the next instant, Krull raised his arms, bulging with veins. With a muffled sound that seemed to explode the air, Krull, like a demon god, charged towards Renard, who was closest to him. Looking at Krull’s twisted and ferocious face, no one doubted that if the three on the ring were caught by Krull, they would be torn to pieces.
“Hell… hell!” Facing Krull’s attack, Renard’s legs had already gone weak. After all, he was just an ordinary thug; how could he face a real murderous demon like Krull?
Under Krull’s insane killing intent, Renard no longer had any of his previous composure. He frantically pulled out the borrowed psychic gun from behind, closed his eyes, and fearfully shouted as he fired aimlessly in Krull’s direction.
Jim beside him was also so nervous that he was almost crying. Only when he heard the sound of the psychic gun firing did Jim suddenly remember Renard’s prior instructions. He also closed his eyes, took out the psychic gun, and fired randomly at Krull.
The psychic bullets fired from the psychic guns flew wildly around the ring, some even flying off the ring, causing the audience below to curse and panic.
After firing the two psychic guns wildly for a while, Renard and Jim regained some courage. In their minds, under such dense psychic bullet fire, not only honor fighters like Krull, but even elite fighters would have to retreat.
However, Zhang Wen, standing beside Renard and Jim, could clearly see that the psychic bullets they fired had no effect on Krull. The mere sixth-tier psychic bullets couldn’t even slow Krull down.
In the blink of an eye, Krull had already charged in front of Renard.
Facing Krull’s bloodshot eyes, almost turning crimson, and his terrifying arms bulging with veins, Renard almost screamed in terror. He instinctively raised his hand, fired the psychic gun at Krull once more, then threw the gun away and turned to run with a scream.
Unfortunately, the psychic bullet Renard fired had no effect. When the psychic bullet attack came before him, the berserk Krull didn’t even bother to block it, letting the bullet hit his face, causing a buzzing explosion and a burst of dazzling blue light.
Then, with a ferocious laugh, Krull pounced forward, grabbed Renard’s legs with both hands, and lifted him upside down. Feeling that he might be torn in half the next moment, Renard screamed uncontrollably and wet his pants.
At that moment, a psychic bullet fired by Jim happened to hit Krull. Just as Krull was about to tear Renard apart, his movements paused. He turned to look at Jim with a sinister smile, then suddenly threw Renard in his hands like a sandbag.
Renard screamed as he crashed into Jim, who was also scared stiff. Under the tremendous impact, the two thugs collided, both spitting out a mouthful of blood, and then passed out from the pain.
After throwing Renard, Krull didn’t continue to attack the people on the ring. Instead, he suddenly roared towards the sky again and then madly jumped into the crowd below.
Under the stunned gaze of the overly shocked crowd, Krull grabbed one of the bounty fighters who had come down to watch the fun. He grabbed the man’s legs, exerted force, and swung his body like a hammer, smashing it hard onto the sea urchin stone ring.
The bounty fighter didn’t even have time to scream before his upper body was smashed into a pile of shattered flesh and blood on the ring. This horrifying scene, paired with Krull’s insane laughter, stunned every audience member in the first-floor hall. The excessive shock even made them forget to run.
“Ah!” Finally, it was a female spectator who let out a piercing scream, snapping the crowd out of their daze. Everyone cried and scattered in all directions. The insane Krull, however, laughed maniacally and reached out towards another bounty fighter beside him.
“Bastard… bastard! Krull, have you gone mad?” The second bounty fighter attacked by Krull was from the TK group. Realizing that Krull, who was also from the TK group, was attacking him, the bounty fighter roared in both anger and fear.
Under the gaze of the stunned crowd, Kruel grabbed one of the bounty fighters who had come downstairs for the spectacle. Holding the person by the legs, he exerted force and smashed the person’s body against the sea urchin stone stage like a hammer.
“The match is about to begin. Are both sides ready?”
Although the match between Zhang Wen’s group and Krull was not considered a real “contest” by everyone, the referee of the arena still professionally raised his right hand and, according to the rules, inquired of the participants.
“I’m ready to start at any time,” Krull replied with his usual simple smile.
Except for a few informed bounty fighters, the audience was amused by Krull’s endearing demeanor. Even Lei Na and Jim, who were Krull’s opponents, unconsciously relaxed.
Zhang Wen, standing behind Lei Na and Jim, remained silent.
With Zhang Wen’s keen eye, he could easily discern Krull’s approximate skill level. Given Zhang Wen’s current strength, defeating an opponent at the peak of the eighth-tier elite level would be effortless. However, Zhang Wen had no intention of directly confronting Krull.
Zhang Wen’s purpose in coming to the Babylon Arena was to investigate the current combat strength and overall capabilities of the arena. Most of the information he needed had already been obtained from Lei Na and Jim. The only task left was to determine the true abilities of the “Five Heavenly Kings,” who stood at the pinnacle of the Babylon Arena’s combat power.
Such information, of course, could not be expected from low-level thugs like Lei Na and Jim. To understand the strength of the Five Heavenly Kings, one had to watch their matches. This was also the reason why Asura specifically assigned Zhang Wen to the Babylon Arena.
If Zhang Wen were to recklessly take action now and easily defeat Krull, even the dim-witted bounty fighters of the Babylon Arena would quickly realize his connection to the Kasares bounty fighters by associating his identity with Kasares.
Therefore, if possible, Zhang Wen was willing to only display the strength of an ordinary fourth or fifth-tier fighter, assisting Lei Na and Jim in surviving the ten-minute match and ending this farce in a low-key manner.
“We’re ready too! We can start anytime,” Lei Na confidently raised his head and said to the referee, noticing the audience’s growing impatience.
In fact, just before Sandro brought Lei Na’s group to the arena, Lei Na had already sneaked to the entrance and borrowed a psychic gun from Button, whom he had leverage over.
The psychic gun, capable of firing a psychic bullet equivalent to a full-force attack from a sixth-tier psychic master, was a formidable weapon for most fighters in the first-floor hall. Even against an ordinary honor fighter, while it might not guarantee victory, it was quite useful for buying time.
In normal arena matches, such a cheating weapon as the psychic gun would be strictly prohibited. However, this “just for fun” match had no such restrictions. Sandro himself had even jokingly said before the match that Lei Na’s group could use any means necessary.
Thus, Lei Na, having “borrowed” two psychic guns from Button, felt completely at ease. As for whether using psychic guns in the arena would offend Sandro and provoke him later, Lei Na didn’t care. He had already made up his mind: once he successfully sold the information, he would immediately leave Fila Planet with the “information fee” earned from the five major organizations and escape to another planet. By then, no matter how powerful Sandro was, he could only watch helplessly.
Heh! That fool Sandro, thinking he could send an honor fighter to kill me. His plan sounds good, but he never expected I could get my hands on two psychic guns!
While inwardly mocking Sandro’s stupidity, Lei Na casually waved his left hand to the audience.
“Then, Lei Na’s group versus Krull, begin!” The referee immediately waved his hand, announcing the start of the match.
“Haha! Lei Na, give it your all! Don’t get taken out too quickly!” The audience laughed heartily, teasing Lei Na and Jim.
Lei Na glanced at Krull across the arena and noticed that after the referee announced the start, Krull was staring straight at them, seemingly in a daze. This made Lei Na even more confident. Having spent three or four years in the arena, this was the first time Lei Na had received so much attention! The thought of everyone’s admiration after defeating Krull made Lei Na feel somewhat elated.
However, Lei Na had no idea that both Krull on the arena and Sandro off the arena were fully aware of the two psychic guns in his and Jim’s hands.
But after the referee announced the start of the match, Sandro merely sneered indifferently and left the first-floor hall. The moment Lei Na and his two fools stood on the arena with Krull, they were already three dead men. Sandro never doubted his judgment and didn’t even bother to watch the match.
However, Sandro, who thought he had everything under control, didn’t notice that as he turned away, Krull, who had been standing in front of Lei Na and Jim, suddenly looked up and stared directly at Zhang Wen behind them.
Perhaps only Krull, as Zhang Wen’s opponent, could sense the strange aura emanating from this low-key stranger. The moment Krull’s gaze met Zhang Wen’s, his endearing smile instantly stiffened. Krull himself didn’t know why, but seeing Zhang Wen, who was just standing there motionless, gave him an inexplicable sense of unease.
This feeling, Krull seemed to have experienced once before. He remembered it was when he was still serving his sentence in the Plisen Maximum Security Prison. A girl with enviable silver hair, accompanied by a team of high-ranking soldiers, passed by Krull. At that moment, her gaze seemed to just brush past him, but the overwhelming fear and unease it triggered drove Krull to madness on the spot!
Although the unease brought by this strange stranger wasn’t as intense as that terrifying silver-haired girl, the déjà vu feeling made Krull extremely uncomfortable! Very uncomfortable!
However, Krull’s expression only stiffened for a moment. He quickly resumed his endearing smile, but his eyes remained locked on Zhang Wen, as if he was smiling too happily, his eyes slightly narrowed.
Zhang Wen could feel that the moment Krull’s eyelids drooped, a surge of ferocity, as if from the depths of his soul, flashed in his eyes. The palpable killing intent made Zhang Wen’s skin feel as if it were being pricked by needles.
“You’d better be careful,” Zhang Wen calmly reminded Lei Na and Jim as he met Krull’s gaze.
Honestly, Zhang Wen was quite puzzled. He had done his best to suppress his combat energy. Even Sandro, whose strength reached the level of a galactic fighter, hadn’t noticed anything unusual about Zhang Wen. Yet, Zhang Wen could sense that Krull seemed to have detected something about him. Moreover, Krull’s reaction was far more intense than Zhang Wen had anticipated.
From the last glance Krull gave him, Zhang Wen could feel that this murderous demon, who had somehow escaped from the maximum security prison, seemed to have lost control and was about to go berserk!
“Of course. How could we not be careful with Sandro’s men? I’ve already prepared the secret weapons,” Lei Na nodded mysteriously to Zhang Wen.
However, despite Lei Na’s words, the uncontrollable smugness on his face showed that he didn’t take Zhang Wen’s warning too seriously.
Zhang Wen didn’t bother to say more to Lei Na. He finally looked up and carefully focused on Krull, his Spring Water Technique combat energy rapidly circulating within his body.
The standoff on the arena lasted a few more seconds. Just as the audience was starting to get impatient, Krull suddenly shook his head violently, opened his eyes wide, and let out a wild roar.
In just a short moment, the endearing, bear-like Krull vanished from everyone’s sight. Both the audience and the previously confident Lei Na and Jim were stunned by the sudden burst of ferocity from Krull.
“Disgusting! Annoying!” Krull’s throat emitted a screech like two grinding wheels rubbing against each other.
In the next instant, Krull raised his veiny arms. With a muffled sound that seemed to explode the air, the demon-like Krull charged at Lei Na, who was closest to him. Looking at Krull’s twisted,狰狞 face, no one doubted that if Lei Na and the other two on the arena were caught by Krull, they would be torn to pieces.
“Hell… hell!” Facing Krull’s attack, Lei Na’s legs had already gone weak. After all, he was just an ordinary thug. How could he face a real murderous demon like Krull?
Under Krull’s疯狂 killing intent, Lei Na lost all his previous composure. He fumbled to pull out the borrowed psychic gun from behind, closed his eyes, and fearfully fired randomly in Krull’s direction.
Jim beside him was also so紧张 he was almost crying. Only when he heard the sound of the psychic gun firing did Jim suddenly remember Lei Na’s earlier instructions. He also closed his eyes and fired his psychic gun randomly at Krull.
The psychic bullets from the psychic guns flew wildly around the arena, some even flying out of the arena, causing the audience below to shout and scatter in panic.
After firing the two psychic guns randomly for a while, Lei Na and Jim regained some courage. In their minds, under such密集 psychic bullet fire, not only would an honor fighter like Krull be forced to retreat, but even an elite fighter would have to keep their distance.
However, Zhang Wen, standing beside Lei Na and Jim, could clearly see that the psychic bullets had no effect on Krull. The mere sixth-tier psychic bullets couldn’t even slow Krull down.
In the blink of an eye, Krull had already charged in front of Lei Na.
Facing Krull’s bloodshot, almost crimson eyes and his恐怖 veiny arms, Lei Na almost screamed in terror. He instinctively raised his hand, fired the psychic gun at Krull, then threw the gun away and turned to run.
Unfortunately, the psychic bullet Lei Na fired had no effect. Seeing the psychic bullet coming at him, the berserk Krull didn’t even bother to block it, letting it hit his face with a loud bang and a burst of刺眼 blue light.
Then, with a狰狞 laugh, Krull pounced forward, grabbed Lei Na’s legs, and lifted him upside down. Feeling that he might be torn in half at any moment, Lei Na screamed uncontrollably and wet himself.
At that moment, a psychic bullet fired by Jim hit Krull. Just as Krull was about to tear Lei Na apart, he paused, turned to look at Jim with a狞笑, and suddenly threw Lei Na like a sandbag.
Lei Na screamed as he crashed into Jim, who was also scared stiff. Under the巨大 impact, the two thugs collided, both spitting out a mouthful of blood before passing out from the pain.
After throwing Lei Na, Krull didn’t continue attacking the people on the arena. Instead, he suddenly roared at the sky again and疯狂 jumped into the crowd below.
Under the stunned gaze of the crowd, Krull grabbed one of the bounty fighters who had come down to watch the fun. He grabbed the man’s legs, exerted force, and smashed his body against the sea urchin stone arena like a hammer.
The bounty fighter didn’t even have time to scream before his upper body was smashed into a bloody pulp on the arena. This恐怖 scene, paired with Krull’s疯狂 smile, stunned every audience member in the first-floor hall. The过度震惊 even made them forget to run.
“Ah!” Finally, a female spectator’s piercing scream snapped the crowd out of their daze, and they all cried and scattered in panic. The疯狂的 Krull, however, laughed maniacally and reached for another bounty fighter beside him.
“Bastard… bastard! Krull, have you gone mad?” The second bounty fighter attacked by Krull was from the TK group. Seeing that Krull, who was also from the TK group, was attacking him, the bounty fighter shouted in both anger and fear.
“The match is about to begin, are both sides ready?”
Although the match between Zhang Wen’s group and Krull didn’t seem like a real “contest” to everyone, the referee of the arena still professionally raised his right hand and, according to the rules, inquired of the participants.
“I’m ready to start anytime,” Krull continued to smile with his usual simple honesty.
Except for a few informed bounty fighters, the audience was amused by Krull’s endearing demeanor, laughing heartily. Even Renard and Jim, Krull’s opponents, couldn’t help but relax.
Zhang Wen, standing behind Renard and Jim, remained silent.
With Zhang Wen’s keen eyes, he could easily discern the approximate level of Krull, who was about to face him. Given Zhang Wen’s current strength, defeating an opponent at the peak of the eighth-tier elite level would be a trivial matter if he wished. However, Zhang Wen had no intention of directly confronting Krull.
Zhang Wen’s purpose in coming to the Babylon Arena was to investigate the current composition and general strength of the arena’s combatants. Most of the information he had already obtained from Renard and Jim. The only task left was to understand the capabilities of the “Five Kings,” who stood at the top of the Babylon Arena’s combat hierarchy.
Such information, of course, couldn’t be expected from small-time thugs like Renard and Jim who were just scraping by at the bottom of the arena. To understand the strength of the Five Kings, one had to watch their matches. This was also the reason why Shura specifically assigned Zhang Wen to the Babylon Arena.
If Zhang Wen were to act recklessly now and easily defeat Krull, even the dim-witted bounty fighters of the Babylon Arena would realize his connection to the bounty fighters of Caceres by simply considering his identity as a Caceres man.
Therefore, if possible, Zhang Wen was willing to only display the strength of an ordinary fourth or fifth-tier fighter, assisting Renard and Jim to survive the ten minutes and end this farcical match quietly.
“We’re ready too! We can start anytime,” Renard said confidently, looking up at the referee as the audience below grew impatient.
In fact, just before Sandro brought Renard and his group to the ring, Renard had already sneaked to the arena’s entrance and borrowed the psychic gun from Button, whom he had a hold over.
The psychic gun, capable of firing a psychic bullet equivalent to a full-force strike from a sixth-tier psychic master, was still a formidable weapon for most fighters in the first-floor hall. Even against a general honor fighter, while it might not be enough to defeat the opponent, it was quite useful for buying time.
In normal arena matches, such a cheating-like weapon as the psychic gun would be strictly prohibited. However, this “just for fun” match naturally had no such regulations. Sandro himself had said with a smile before the match that Renard and his group could use any means.
Thus, Renard, having “borrowed” two psychic guns from Button, was fearless. As for whether using the psychic gun in the arena match would offend Sandro and provoke him to retaliate later, that was not in Renard’s consideration. Renard had already thought it through clearly; Sandro, for the sake of face, would certainly not act against him within the next day or two.
As long as he could successfully sell the information, once this matter was over, he would immediately take the “information fee” earned from the five major organizations and leave the planet Fila, escaping to another planet. By then, no matter how powerful Sandro was, he could only watch helplessly.
Heh! That fool Sandro, wanting to have an honor fighter kill me, his plan was quite clever. But you didn’t expect that I could borrow two psychic guns, did you?
Renard inwardly mocked Sandro’s stupidity while casually waving his left hand to the audience below.
“Then, Renard’s group versus Krull, begin!” The referee immediately waved his hand forcefully, announcing the start of the match.
“Haha! Renard, put some effort in! Don’t get taken out so quickly!” The audience below laughed carelessly, teasingly shouting at Renard and Jim.
Renard glanced at Krull across the ring and noticed that after the referee announced the start of the match, Krull was staring straight at them, seemingly in a daze. This made Renard even more at ease. Renard had been living in the arena for three or four years, but this was the first time he had everyone’s attention! Thinking about how everyone would look at him differently after defeating Krull, Renard couldn’t help but feel a bit elated.
However, Renard had no idea that both Krull on the ring and Sandro below the ring were fully aware of the two psychic guns in his and Jim’s hands.
But after the referee announced the start of the match, Sandro just sneered indifferently and left the first-floor hall. When Renard and his two fools stood on the ring with Krull, they were already three dead men. Sandro never doubted his judgment and didn’t even bother to watch the match.
However, Sandro, who thought he had everything under control, didn’t notice that as he turned away, Krull, who had been standing in front of Renard and Jim, suddenly looked up and stared directly at Zhang Wen behind them.
Perhaps only Krull, who had stepped onto the stage as Zhang Wen’s opponent, could sense the strange aura emanating from this low-key stranger. The moment Krull’s gaze met Zhang Wen’s, his endearing smile immediately stiffened. Krull himself didn’t know why, but when he saw Zhang Wen, even though the stranger was just standing there motionless, Krull felt an inexplicable sense of unease.
This feeling, Krull seemed to have experienced once before. Krull remembered when he was still serving his sentence in the Plison Maximum Security Prison. A girl with a head of enviable silver hair, accompanied by a team of high-ranking soldiers, walked past Krull. At that time, her gaze seemed to just brush past Krull, but the extreme fear and unease it provoked made Krull go berserk on the spot!
Although the unease brought by this strange stranger before him wasn’t as strong as that terrifying silver-haired girl, the déjà vu feeling made Krull very uncomfortable! Extremely uncomfortable!
However, Krull’s expression only stiffened for a moment. He quickly regained his endearing smile, but still stared intently at Zhang Wen, as if laughing too hard, his eyes slightly narrowed.
Zhang Wen could feel that the moment Krull’s eyelids drooped, a surge of ferocity seemed to flash in his eyes from the depths of his soul. The tangible killing intent made Zhang Wen’s skin feel as if it were being pricked by needles.
“You’d better be careful,” Zhang Wen calmly reminded Renard and Jim as he met Krull’s gaze.
Honestly, Zhang Wen was quite puzzled. He had tried his best to conceal his combat energy; even Sandro, whose strength had reached the level of a galaxy fighter, hadn’t noticed him when he saw Zhang Wen. Yet, Zhang Wen could sense that Krull seemed to have detected something about him. Moreover, Krull’s reaction was far more intense than Zhang Wen had anticipated.
From the last glance Krull gave him, Zhang Wen could feel that this murderous demon who had somehow escaped from the maximum security prison seemed to have lost control and was about to go berserk!
“Of course. How could we not be careful with Sandro’s men? I’ve already prepared the secret weapon,” Renard nodded mysteriously to Zhang Wen.
However, although Renard said he would be careful, the uncontrollable smugness on his face showed that he didn’t take Zhang Wen’s warning too seriously.
Zhang Wen didn’t bother to say more to Renard. He finally looked up and carefully focused on Krull, the Spring Water Technique’s combat energy rapidly circulating within his body.
The standoff on the ring continued for a few more seconds. Just as the audience was starting to get impatient, Krull suddenly shook his head violently, opened his eyes wide, and let out a wild roar towards the sky.
In just a short moment, the endearing, bear-like Krull disappeared from everyone’s sight. Both the audience below and the previously confident Renard and Jim were stunned by the sudden burst of ferocity from Krull.
“Disgusting! Annoying!” Krull’s throat emitted a piercing screech like two grinding wheels rubbing against each other.
In the next instant, Krull raised his arms, veins bulging. With a muffled sound that seemed to explode the air, the demon-like Krull charged towards Renard, who was closest to him. Looking at Krull’s twisted, ferocious face, no one doubted that if the three on the ring were caught by Krull, they would be torn to pieces.
“Damn… damn it!” Facing Krull’s attack, Renard’s legs were already weak with fear. After all, he was just an ordinary thug; how could he face a real murderous demon like Krull?
Under Krull’s insane killing intent, Renard no longer had any of his previous composure. He fumbled to pull out the borrowed psychic gun from behind, closed his eyes, and fearfully fired randomly towards Krull.
Jim beside him was also so nervous he was almost crying. Only when he heard the sound of the psychic gun firing did Jim suddenly remember Renard’s prior instructions and, closing his eyes, also took out his psychic gun and fired randomly at Krull.
The psychic bullets from the psychic guns flew wildly around the ring, some even flying off the ring, scaring the audience below into a chaotic uproar.
After firing the two psychic guns randomly for a while, Renard and Jim regained some courage. In their minds, under such dense psychic bullet fire, not only honor fighters like Krull, but even elite fighters would have to retreat.
However, Zhang Wen, standing beside Renard and Jim, could clearly see that the psychic bullets they fired had no effect on Krull. The mere sixth-tier psychic bullets couldn’t even slow Krull down.
In the blink of an eye, Krull had already charged in front of Renard.
Facing Krull’s bloodshot, almost crimson eyes and his terrifying, vein-bulging arms, Renard was almost scared to death. He instinctively raised his hand, fired the psychic gun at Krull once more, then threw the gun away and turned to run with a scream.
Unfortunately, the psychic bullet Renard fired had no effect. When the psychic bullet approached him, the berserk Krull didn’t even bother to block it, letting the bullet hit his face, causing a loud buzzing noise and a burst of blinding blue light.
Then, with a ferocious laugh, Krull pounced forward, grabbing Renard’s legs with both hands and lifting him upside down. Feeling that he might be torn in half by Krull at any moment, Renard screamed uncontrollably and wet himself.
At that moment, a psychic bullet fired by Jim happened to hit Krull. Just as Krull was about to tear Renard apart, he paused, turned to look at Jim with a ferocious smile, and suddenly threw Renard like a sandbag.
Renard screamed as he crashed into Jim, who was also scared stiff. Under the tremendous impact, the two thugs collided, both spitting out a mouthful of blood and then passing out from the pain.
After throwing Renard, Krull didn’t continue to attack the people on the ring. Instead, he suddenly roared towards the sky again and then madly jumped into the crowd below.
Under the stunned gaze of the overly shocked crowd, Krull grabbed one of the bounty fighters who had come down to watch the fun. He grabbed the man’s legs, exerted force, and swung his body like a hammer, smashing him hard onto the sea urchin stone ring.
The bounty fighter didn’t even have time to scream before his upper body was smashed into a pile of shattered flesh on the ring. This horrifying scene, paired with Krull’s insane laughter, stunned every audience member in the first-floor hall. The excessive shock even made them forget to run.
“Ah!” Finally, it was a female spectator who screamed at the top of her lungs, snapping the crowd out of their daze, and they all cried and scattered in panic. The insane Krull, however, laughed maniacally and reached out towards another bounty fighter beside him.
“Bastard… bastard! Krull, have you gone mad?” The second bounty fighter attacked by Krull was from the TK group. Realizing that Krull, who was also from the TK group, was attacking him, the bounty fighter roared in both anger and fear.
“Damn… damn it! Kruel, are you insane?” The second bounty fighter attacked by Kruel was from the TK group. Realizing that Kruel, who also belonged to the TK group, was attacking him, the bounty fighter couldn’t help but roar in a mix of anger and fear.
As the bounty fighter’s roar echoed through the air, Krull’s movements hesitated for a moment—but only briefly.
“Do you guys still want to watch the show? This guy’s gone mad! Even if he kills me, none of you will escape!” The terrified TK squad bounty fighter, seeing Krull reaching toward him again, screamed wildly in panic, unleashing all his combat energy while frantically retreating backward. The other two bounty fighters exchanged glances and simultaneously launched attacks toward Krull.
The combined efforts of two sixth-stage honor fighters and one eighth-stage elite fighter finally managed, temporarily, to halt Krull’s crazed killing spree.
Amid the piercing alarm that echoed throughout the arena, the bounty fighters resting in the upper-level lounge of the arena center finally noticed the chaos erupting in the main hall downstairs.
“Hey, hey… look at this, what exactly is going on with Krull?”
“Damn it! That monster seems to have gone berserk!”
Watching the screen, seeing Krull’s face twisted beyond recognition, even these cold-blooded bounty fighters couldn’t help but stare in shock.
“What’s going on? What are you all shouting about?” Just as the bounty fighters were in complete disarray, Sandro happened to arrive at the fourth floor of the arena center and pushed open the door to the planetary fighters’ lounge.
It was common knowledge within the Babylon Arena that it was Sandro from TK squad who had retrieved Krull from the maximum-security prison. Upon seeing Sandro’s calm expression as he entered the room, several bounty fighters inside the lounge finally couldn’t contain themselves and jumped up.
“Sandro, what exactly is your TK squad trying to do? We didn’t say anything about bringing back such a dangerous monster, but now this guy is running wild downstairs! Are you deliberately trying to ruin our livelihoods?”
The bounty fighters speaking were among the few remaining “neutral fighters” in the Babylon Arena—lone wolves with no affiliations to any of the five major organizations.
For those bounty fighters who belonged to the five major organizations and served as their hired muscle, the chaos Krull caused in the lower arena was nothing more than a bloody spectacle. While they might feel terror watching it, it was only because they were worried about Krull’s monstrous strength. As for how many people might die in the main hall downstairs, it had nothing to do with them.
Therefore, they naturally had no reason to be angry at Sandro. In fact, quite a few of them were secretly delighted, hoping Krull would cause even more chaos and bring great embarrassment to the TK squad.
However, for these lone fighters without organizational backing, Krull’s actions were directly threatening their livelihoods! After all, as bounty fighters in the Babylon Arena, a significant portion of their income came from annual ticket sales profits shared by the arena.
It was easy to imagine what kind of impact Krull, the killing machine, would have on the already excessively bloody Babylon Arena if he went on a rampage in the main hall downstairs.
Nobles from the Empire loved watching combat matches and occasionally even enjoyed participating themselves. However, no noble would willingly risk their lives for mere entertainment! Once this incident got out, the Babylon Arena would immediately become the most notoriously infamous arena across the entire Southern Territory. If the arena’s revenue could still reach half of what it was last year, the bounty fighters would already consider themselves lucky.
Faced with the furious gazes of the lone fighters, Sandro’s expression quickly darkened. He forcefully pushed aside the two fighters blocking his path and turned his gaze toward the large central screen in the lounge. When he saw the screen showing the frenzied Krull, even Sandro couldn’t help but be startled.
However, what surprised Sandro wasn’t how much chaos Krull had caused downstairs or who he had killed. It was a question that baffled him—why had Krull gone berserk?
Sandro, who had personally brought Krull back from the maximum-security prison, naturally knew his capable subordinate extremely well. He clearly understood what kinds of situations could provoke Krull into losing control and going on a killing spree. What shocked Sandro was that when he had left the main hall downstairs, he hadn’t noticed any factors that could possibly trigger Krull’s madness!
However, no matter how shocked he felt inside, Sandro wouldn’t allow himself to lose face in front of other bounty fighters. “Hmph! I’ll handle this matter myself,” Sandro coldly snorted, then pushed the door open and walked out of the lounge again.
I knew it! I knew that madman couldn’t be trusted! At the slightest provocation, he just goes berserk again! Damn it! Who the hell is conspiring against me? Filled with anger and confusion, Sandro gritted his teeth and rushed toward the main hall downstairs as fast as he could.
Just as Sandro was sprinting down the long stairway of the arena center, the situation in the main hall downstairs changed once again.
The three bounty fighters targeted by Krull had barely resisted for a moment before Krull seized one of them. As the bounty fighter screamed in terror, Krull grabbed his right leg with one hand and swung him around in a full circle.
The other two bounty fighters didn’t have time to dodge and were easily swept away. Then Krull hurled the fighter he was holding toward the opposite wall, and with a roar, he charged toward others. He leaped high into the air and landed with a sinister grin in front of a screaming female tour guide in the hall…
After brief observation, Zhang Wen had already confirmed that Krull’s sudden madness was not a trap deliberately set by Sandro. Upon confirming this, Zhang Wen immediately made a clear judgment.
A few bounty fighters fighting in the hall was nothing unusual for the arena. Even if some chaos occurred among the audience, no one would seriously investigate. However, if the situation escalated into a high-level fighter rampaging and killing indiscriminately in the lower hall, even killing some spectators, then the situation would become serious!
If Krull were allowed to go on a killing spree in the main hall downstairs, the Babylon Arena would certainly bear most of the responsibility. Regardless of whether the security bureau of Phira Planet would use this as an excuse to shut them down for ten or fifteen days, at the very least, Zhang Wen’s plan to watch the “Five Lords” match today would definitely be ruined. The upcoming exhibition match between Almicheus Academy and Themis Academy was just around the corner, and Zhang Wen certainly didn’t have time to come to the Babylon Arena every day.
Moreover, Zhang Wen wasn’t a pervert. He had absolutely no interest in watching a madman perform a horror movie like *The Texas Chainsaw Massacre* right in front of him, turning a decent arena into a bloodbath.
Whether for public interest or personal gain, Zhang Wen could not simply ignore the frenzied Krull.
Thus, just as Krull was about to pounce on the female tour guide, Zhang Wen, who had been standing in the center of the ring the entire time, suddenly moved. In an instant, he seemed to vanish into thin air!
Zhang Wen’s timing was precise. At a moment when both the audience and fighters were only focused on screaming and fleeing for their lives, no one would notice even the slightest anomaly on the stage. Likewise, among the terrified crowd, very few dared to turn back and look toward Krull.
As Zhang Wen suddenly appeared beside Krull, the only person who probably noticed him was the female tour guide, who had already been frightened into a daze.
And Krull, who was about to smash the female tour guide with a palm strike, seemed to sense the danger quietly appearing at his side from the woman’s gaze. He abruptly halted his descending palm, his eyes flashing with even more frenzied killing intent.
“Ah!” Krull roared wildly, his bear-like body violently twisted around, fiercely lunging toward the direction where he had just sensed the danger.
Undoubtedly, if Krull’s full-force bear hug struck its target, even a human-shaped iron block would be crushed in half at the waist. However, Krull’s excitement lasted only for an instant. As he tightened his arms, hoping to completely crush the “danger source” trapped between them, Krull suddenly realized with alarm that there was absolutely nothing between his arms!
“Huh?” Krull involuntarily hesitated, his movements halting.
At that very moment Krull paused, Zhang Wen, who had been waiting patiently beside him for an opening, suddenly swung out his right hand. *Pah!* Zhang Wen’s hand lightly struck Krull’s waist, and a flash of pale-blue combat energy vanished in an instant.
At first glance, Zhang Wen’s strike seemed to cause no harm to Krull whatsoever. Krull still glared at him with a ferocious expression and even turned to lunge at him.
Seeing Krull attack elsewhere, the female tour guide, who had narrowly escaped death, looked at Zhang Wen with a mixture of despair and gratitude before abandoning him and screaming as she fled far away. Meanwhile, as Krull lunged toward him, Zhang Wen swiftly stepped back, causing Krull to miss again.
Then, missing his target, Krull stumbled forward as if tripped by something, falling forward clumsily. Taking the opportunity, Zhang Wen darted into the chaotic crowd.
At that moment, several bounty fighters sprinting down from the upper floors also rushed into the main hall. Seeing Krull fall, they naturally wouldn’t miss this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Before Krull could struggle to rise, their fists and kicks, brimming with astonishing force, slammed into his body.
Krull’s massive body was immediately sent flying by the attackers. His waist slammed hard against the arena stage, producing a sickening sound of bones breaking.
“D… damn it! Wait a second!” As Sandro sprinted out from the stairway downstairs at top speed, the TK clan leader just happened to witness Krull spewing a large mouthful of blood skyward, his body bending at an unnatural angle against the arena stage.
Sandro rushed to Krull’s side in a few quick steps, checked his breathing, and to his shock and fury, discovered that this newly recruited, capable warrior of the TK squad had already passed away.
Tai Sui Yellow Amulet Paper FuLu Taoist Love Talisman Traditional Chinese Spiritual Charm Attracting Love Protecting Marriage